Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - SenorVinnie

Pages: 1 [2]
21
Climax Control Archives / resolutions
« on: January 10, 2020, 06:39:20 PM »
 <centerNew Years Resulotions:



Tijuana, Mexico

31st of December 1988



The shot opens where we see the Family Rodriquez outside, waiting for the clock to strike twelve o’ clock. Father Rodriquez and Mother Rodriquez holding each others hands, while Vinnie is jumping up for joy. Vinnie is a few years old and has been looking forward to this day since Christmas had passed. Remembering how everything went last year, the first time that he could actually light his very own fireworks, granted that it was solely an innocent asterisk. But watching the burning star had put a huge grin on his face that lasted even longer than the life existence of the innocent object. And now he is looking forward to the clock striking twelve o clock as he was promised that he could help his father.



Father: Just five more minutes Vinnie, I hope you are ready to help me??



Mother: I think he is tired dear, I saw him yawn a few times



Vinnie turns his head towards his mother, looking angry in a childish fashion that caused his mother to  turn her head. Not wanting her son to see her laugh at his reaction.



Young Vinnie: I am ready mom!!!



His father nods his head towards his son before kissing his wife on the cheek before turning his gaze back to the sky as it is a beautiful evening like it has been many times before this very special night. After a minute he turns his attention back to his son.



Father: Vinnie?



Young Vinnie: Yeah dad??



Father: Do you have any resolutions to begin the new year with??



Young Vinnie: What do you mean??



His father’s gaze is one of a gentle smile as his eyes are glowing in the lights of the burning lamps around them. Placing a hand on the head of his young son before answering to his response.



Father: I mean now that we are on the brink of the new year, is there anything that you would like to accomplish or learn???



Vinnie thinks about the question his father has asked him, he had everything he has ever wanted in his young life. He had never had to think about anything that he wanted to achieve in his life. He started to think what he liked the most and then an idea popped in his head.



Young Vinnie: I would love to play the guitar father, just like you.



His father’s smile is grows even wider, realizing that his son wants to learn to play the instrument that he earns his money with as Mariachi. This is something that he had hoped for, but never wanted to push his son into becoming what he has become.  



Father: You sure Vinnie?? Because when you do, I ask of you to give it your all. I want full commitment from you and not just give up after one lesson.



Suddenly we hear people count down from ten to zero, signalling the end of the year has come near. Vinnie and his parents jump into the count down and cheer in happiness when the clock strikes midnight, wishing everyone a happy new year and celebrate the beginning of the new year with fireworks.  



December 31st 2019

Tijuana, Mexico



It’s 10 pm, Senor Vinnie can be seen standing at the graveyard of his deceased parents. Paying them their well earned respect as he has always done since their death several years ago. A tradition that he kept doing since he had always celebrated new years eve with them... only this year he did not visit them close to midnight due to spending it for the very first time with his wife. He is wearing a black long coat, black tights and black shoes. A white buttoned down shirt can be seen through the opening at the top of his coat. He is wearing a hat that he takes off just moments before starting to talk.



Senor Vinnie: You remember that day father?? I had not realized how difficult it would be to play the guitar, but thankfully I had you to remind me of our promise.... To never give up and I never did. It was the beginning of many lessons that makes me the man that I am today father, yet I realize that to this very day I have so much more to learn.  



But holding that guitar for the very first time, listening to my teacher...., or should I say attempting to listen??



There’s a chuckle emerging from his face as he remembers the many countless hours that his guitar instructor had spent with him, desperately trying to teach him to play the guitar. Realizing so many years later that his father had been paying all the lessons that made the man come back, even though he had given up on young Vinnie after several lessons.  



Senor Vinnie: Poor Senor Pablo, he was a good man.Just not equipped to my impatient nature that I had when I was young, I think that I’ve inherited that from you mother.



A smile emerges from his face as he stares at the tombstone of his mother’s grave before silencing for a few moments. He missed both of his parents dearly, especially his mother. Always have been her little baby, even when he had outgrown them in size in his later teens.



Senor Vinnie: But thankfully the burning desire that I had on that faithful night pushed me to continue, it pushed me to prove Senor Pablo wrong. That I could achieve something if I put my mind to it. Something that I at times took for granted, but you were always there to remind me that nothing would just appear because I wanted to. That I had to fight for everything that I wanted to achieve.... and to this very day father, I still have to fight to get what I truly want.



He stares at his fathers gravestone, reading Vincenzo Rodriguez. Vinnie’s father had given him his name, but always called him Vinnie. He had told him at a young age that he reminded him of Vinnie Vincent. A guitarist that spent a short time in the band Kiss, Vinnie never liked Vinnie Vincent. He was too young to really get into hardrock at that time, but with the years passing by he finally understood him.



Senor Vinnie: I am sure that Vinnie had endured many tribulations before reaching his goal to be a part of the Best Band in the World.... Even though it didn’t last that long for him. But hey, who can take that away from him?? And I guess you saw that desire in me too huh Father?? Naming me Vinnie was something that you had forseen to be the best and only name that fitted me. Something that I had disliked for many years, but I was young and naieve. I guess that is somethng that we all had to go through isn’t it??



Did I ever tell you two about that one lesson???



He remains silent, a smile emerges upon his face as he thinks back to a specific musical lesson that Senor Pablo had attempted to teach him.



Senor Vinnie: I am sure that Senor Pablo had pleaded with you to find a substitute ever since that day father.  The day that I thought I could start Windmilling after just playing a few tunes. Perhaps believing that the lyrics of My Generation was reemerging right before his eyes. Realizing that his heart could take another rebellious youth movement and just listen back to everything that Bach or Mozart has ever produced.



But I wonder, if you had never asked me that quetion on that faithful night. Would have I become the man that I am today?? Would I have met the love of my life and married her?? Would I have become the Mariachi that you had always hoped me to have become?? Or would I just stand outside, waiting for the clock to strike midnight and celebrate with fireworks..... Enjoying the few moments that we all forget everything that goes on in this world, merely because we want to hoped me to have some fun?? To this very day I am sure that nobody can answer that question.



He extends his arm, placing his hand ont he gravestone of his father and wipes off some leaves that have fallen off a tree on top of it. He keeps his arm there for a few moments as if he has telepathic contact with his deseased father



Senor Vinnie: I only wanted to make you proud father.... mother....



He sighs as he becomes silent, thinking back at some more memories he had shared with his parents on this fateful night.



December 31st, 2000

Tijuana, Mexico.



An 15 year old Vinnie is outside with his father and mother, waiting for the moment to come that the clock would strike midnight. Vinnie texting with some friends and listens partially to whatever it is that his parents is telling him.  



Father: Your mother asked you something Vinnie.



Vinnie feels an elbow being pushed into his ribs, causing him to suddenly look up from his phone oblivious what is going on



Vinnie; Huh?? Wha???



Mother: I asked you if you have some new years resolutions sweetie??



Vinnie rolls his eyes, he knew this question would come. He just hated it that it would pop up every single year. As if he had to prove himself every single year to accomplish something new. He was happy with his life , he had learned to play the guitar as well as writing and singing his own songs.  



Mother: Well???



Vinnie: Can’t we just skp this for a year mom?? I mean, what more could I possibly want?? One day, I will be more popular than dad, I will a huge house and swimming pool. I will........





Father: What about your education Vinnie??



Vinnie is silent, he hated it when his father was asking about his education. Knowing that he was struggling at school, he had promised his father that he would give it his all to improve his grades at school. And even though they have, he realized that if it keeps it that it isn’t enough not to flunk this year.



Vinnie: I....,



His father places his hand on Vinnie’s shoulder, gently squeezing it as this causes Vinnie to look up at him.



Father: I know you are struggling son, no matter what I am proud of you. But me and your mother realized that you have so many potential. We also noticed you have picked up a new hobby.



Vinnie raises an eyebrow, not expected his father to give him reassuring words or even confront him about something he apparently likes.



Vinnie: Uhmm, wha??



His mother smiles at him, he always had loved  



Mother: We have heard you talking to your friends about wrestling sweetie, why did you never told us about that??



He blushes, he never wanted to tell them about it as he knew they weren’t into violence.



Vinnie: Well mom, you always told me that you didn’t like that garbage.



He blushes for using that term that he had her mother use several times in this past year.



Mother: Well I have often told you to follow your dreams and not worry about what others think hun. That includes us, you do know that don’t you??



His look of concern suddenly vanishes and is replaced by a huge smile upon his face. He has gotten into wrestling since watching Eddie Guerrero performing all over the world. Not just loving his ability, but also his character as he wanted to be the man. The man that has gone to the WWE for the fact he was unhappy for how things went. Vinnie admired his desire to do anything to make it....



Mother: Do you wish to become a wrestler sweetie??



Vinnie’s answer is cut off with the countdown from ten to zero as another year is nearly ended and a new year is about to begin. Causing Vinnie and his parents to jump in as well. Vinnie is relieved for the understanding of his parents, he had forgotten how wonderful they truly were as a teenager.



December 31st 2019



Senor Vinnie: Gracias mi madre, you truly kept believing in me when I was into everything but what was truly important for me. Trying to expanding my horizon and never ignore that what I truly want to achieve. Even if it is something that you always proclaimed to be garbage.



He chuckles, repeating the word in a soft whisper over and over again.  



Senor Vinnie: You always got me so worked up whenever you said that mother, sometimes I wondered whether you did it on purpose. Perhaps you were always like that..., getting under the skin of others no matter what they were into.  



He is silent, staring at the gravestone of his mother, remembering all the wonderful moments that they had shared. Vinnie had always been her little boy, how much he started to hate that term when he was in puberty and growing up into a young man. But now he understands that he would always be her little boy, no matter what.



Senor Vinnie: You even took me to wrestling classes, making sure that I would keep it up. Or at least that’s what you always tried to convince me, but I often had the notion that you enjoyed watching those guys work up a sweat.



I....,



A tear emerges upon his face, staring at the date of his mother’s death. Only two years ago she had died, merely a year after his fathers death. He knew she missed him, although she never wanted to show that to him. He had taken her in his home, so she wouldn’t be alone and never had to cook or clean anymore.  



Senor Vinnie: Not that you ever wanted to take it easy huh mother??



He grins, remembering her making breakfast every single morning that he woke up. Or waiting for him with dinner if he had a late night from wrestling or a show.. Always listening to him talk about his match, how he had beaten someone. Smiling for everything he had told her, even though he had known she was very tired. It was her way to escape from her loneliness as well as being proud of her son.



Senor Vinnie: I always wanted to repay you for everything that you had done for me. Sadly you were no longer around when Summer XXXTreme came around and won the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. I was the happiest man alive, I had the gold finally obtained in my posession, married to the most beautiful wife in the world... And yet...



Vinnie chokes in his words, causing a tear to emerge upon his right cheek. He is silent for a few moments as the pain is visibly hurting him.



Senor Vinnie: The two most important people in my life were no longer alive to witness my crowning achievement. I know you two were with me in thoughts... I...



He bites his lower lip, struggling not to cry as he is resisiting the pain.



Senor Vinnie: I had always wanted to win that belt just for me, but I had deservingly failed. When Lora came in my life I remembered how important a relationship is.... To have a bond of a family, even though we do not have any children. It still feels as if we are together since God knows when... And yet we aren’t even married for a year.  



And when I had that championship belt in my hands the memories of all those New Years Resolutions came back... As if I was staring at a movie about my own life. And that moment it was the perfect gift from you both to me... instead of the other way around. As if was YOU that won the gold for me and thanked me for everything that I have done for YOU two. And in m mind that’s wrong....  



He bites his lower lip, anger and sadness are brewing inside of him



Senor Vinnie: And then there was the drive to do whatever I can to at least do my best to come close.... To at least not be a one hit wonder, not to be a champion only to hand it over to someone else who belives he is better. And after 112 days.... I realize that the pressure has finally vanished for myself.  



People will ultimately say that I am a hypocrite, that I need something to motivate me. That I need to undo the wrong that had been done to me.... Believing all that I had ever muttered in the hypnosis of my own reality. And I realize now that I was never even myself...



A beep can be heard in the pocket of his coat, he puts his hand inside his coat and grabs his cell phone and reads the tekst message that he has gotten from his wife. Asking if he is okay and how long he thought he would be back with her. He smiles, believing that he is so lucky with her as he responds that within the next thirtie minutes that he will be with her. He places the phone back inside his coat and inhales the cold air into his lungs before exhaling it once more.



Senor Vinnie: I wonder how ou would respond if you had seen me have a conversation with Pete. That’s a cactus mom.



He smiles



Senor Vinnie: I know I would not even have to ask you father, you would have told me that I would be crazy. In that case you would fit in perfectly with a group of..... haters???



A chuckle escapes his mouth when the word haters is uttered.



Senor Vinnie: I am sure that you would like Austin and Alex father, I cannot remember how often I had to endure the verbal onslaught of a couple of two year olds in the body of grown ups. And for what father?? Because I dared to be what you have always told me to be... original... to stand out in anything that I represent..... And before those will attagonize me... I am sure that my father wasn’t talking about a cactus friend... But at least Pete is real, not like any dilusion that I somehow am unable to shed... but let’s all remember, it is always my fault.



He chuckles as he nods his head and places his hands on both gravestones



Senor Vinnie: Deep down I know I have made you proud...., gracias...



With that he walks off...



New Years Eve

Tijuana, Mexico

11.30 pm



Vinnie can be seen in his mansion, with his wife and his friend Pete. All three of them are playing a boardgame of Monopoly to kill time.



Senor Vinnie: Arrghhh, not again Board STreet!!!



Valora chuckles as she nods her head towards Pete.



Valora: I am sure that you are happy that you hadn’t accepted his offer to play strip Monopoly Pete.



Pete: …...



Senor Vinnie: Not again!! I barely have any money, the only price worhty i have left are my four train stations. I am wearing my lucky sweater and still I am nearly broke!! How can this be???!!!



Valora: Well personally I think you really took a huge gamble by putting on that christmas sweater Vinnie. I mean it’s new years eve!!



Vinnie looks at his sweater, staring at the Rudolph the Rednosed Reindeer whom is drinking tequila and then turns his attention to his wife.



Senor Vinnie: What is wrong with this sweater?? Is it because you never grew up with the reason why Rudolph was a rednosed reindeer???



Valora rolls her eyes on the comment being made by her husband and shakes his head before turning her attention to Pete.



Valora: Can you please tell Vinnie that it wasn’t due to alcohol???  



Pete: …..



Senor Vinnie: You stay out of this Pete!! I am not even understanding why I allow you to even be a part of this. I mean from hearing about all those accusations from Senor Bill and his wife Senora Bea makes you a very naughty cacti



Pete: …...



Senor Vinnie: Do not change the subect to why Rudolph the Rednose Reindeer is a rednosed reindeer!! I...



Valora cuts in defence of Pete.



Valora: Uhm Vin?? That was the subject that I started the whole discussion off with. You are the one that is.....



Senor Vinnie: Nonsense!!! You are just... ., err... Well, you know... I... Oh you are just kissing his spiked ass because he has all the money!!!



The camera zooms in on the winnings of Pete, making the suggestion that he is leading the most money and most territories with hotels. Valora raises her eyebrow as that causes Vinnie to twitch nervously.



Valora: Say wha?? Do i need to remind you that I had no intention to play this game at all?? I thought with us celebrating New Years Eve as a newly wed couple for the first time meant romance, music, candles and then gooing outside to watch the fireworks. Not....



She looks at the board game in disgust



Valora: NOT... this!!! And now you even dare to accuse me of kissing his boney spiked ass???



Valora waits for a few moments, allowing the question to set in inside Vinnie’s head. Who is fuming from the mouth.



Senor Vinnie: I would like you to know that for the Cacti standards, Pete has a huge ass!!!



Valora rolls her eyes as she clearly had not expected him to resort to these type of methods.



Valora: Are you seriously going to discard the fact that we are NOT celebrating New Years Eve the way we should???



Senor Vinnie: Oh is that so?? And how should we celebrate New Years Eve?? Spending it in front of the television?? Watching all the news and sport items of the past year while eating and drinking away on the leftovers from Christmas?? Have some stand up comedian talk shit about everything that happened to entertain the crowd who cannot entertain themselves in a club and forcing us to watch that too??  



Valora: Vinnie.. I..,



Senor Vinnie: Oh no, hear me out Lora. Because I am not finished yet.



Valora rolls her eyes from hearing the tirade from her husband.



Senor Vinnie: Because if I remembered correctly, wasn’t it YOU that told me that some rituals should be changed???



Valora: Yes..,. but.... New Years Eve???  



Senor Vinnie: Oh sure!! Now I need to know what should be altered and what shouldn’t!! I....



Valora tossed a glass of water into his face, this caused him to stop midsentence. Looking at her in amazement.



Senor Vinnie: What was that all about???



Valora: Well, I wanted you to realize that we have fifteen minutes left before the fireworks are going to explode. And no, I did not mean the fireworks in our bedroom



She winks at him as Vinnie is clearly rethinking his words and wonders if he should give up or.....



Pete: …..



Vinnie sighs as he nods his head in agreement with his cacti friend.



Senor Vinnie: I know Pete, its best not to disagree with a woman.



Vinnie and Valora laugh as they agreed to go outside where people are already shooting fireworks in the sky as Vinnie looks up at his watch and they are only five minutes away from midnight. He grabs his wife in his arms and holds her tight  



Senor Vinnie: Talking about traditions Lora..., you got any new years resolutions???



With that the shot fades....



Shot at the gold



Senor Vinnie is sitting in a chair, staring at the camera as he is holding his neck. He is wearing a white shirt and matching pants. On his feet he is wearing some flip flops as a glass of water is in his other hand.



Senor Vinnie: Did you people expected me so soon? I know there were stipulations of whether I was dealing with a career ending injury or not... Whether I was done or just needing a vacation??



A chuckle emerges upon his face as it quickly turns into one of pain  



Senor Vinnie: Is my injury healed?? No..., did I come back too soon?? Maybe... Am I completely loco to demand a rematch so soon? Oh bet your ass I am.. But isn’t that what makes things so interesting??  



Am I bringing my own health in danger to challenge Ben Jordan for my rematch at the first show of the night??? Let us just say that I do not care anymore whatever it is that I need to do, that I do not care anymore what others think of me. It brought me out of my game the last time when I defended my belt and it bit me in the ass.... And yet, here I am... hurt and yet ready to fight. Even if it means a possible last match ever if this goes wrong...., but where’s the fun of risking it all to mount the highest pedastole of glory if you play things safe??



He sighs....



Senor Vinnie: But Vinnie..., what about your health?? Isn't that far more important to you?? To your wife?? To your friends and family?? And all I can say is that I don’t care anymore as soon as I step foot inside that squared circle and fight the biggest fight of my life. Because let’s face it..., once you had the gold... it becomes a part of you.



Just like it has become a part of Ben Jordan, the man that I applaud for finally obtaining his lifelong goal to be the champ. To hold the championship belt that eluded him until last month... Being sick and tired of coming so short, while holding on to his believe that his way is the right way. While we all know it was his very own desire and lust for the gold that drove him over the edge and becoming what he is today... the champion of the world.... Like I have said before... Congrats.



Will I win?? Will I lose? Does it matter? Does it really care?? Will my legacy shattered over the fact that no longer I am the man that main evented most of the last few months Climax Control shows??  



I don’t care anymore... you be the judge, it’s easier for others to pass judgment over the fact that I was once the world heavyweight champion. Only a fool with an eraser can remove it from his notebook that so far has been filled with the dust of his or her impatience. I know what I can do and that’s all that matters....  



When I am done, I will walk away with my head held high and by victory tell the world that I have done it again. But with loss I will tell the world that one way or the other..., I shall be back... I shall once again hold the title and admit that this time isn’t mine. But in the end it shall.... As I believe.... and broken neck or not.... not even Ben Jordan can take that away from me...



But until that moment comes..., I will ask you all to be patient and count the days before the end is near with the count of one... two... three....



Unil then....

22
Climax Control Archives / The Cacti and I
« on: November 15, 2019, 08:45:49 PM »
 
The Cacti and I, part uno

To protect the innocents (and there are many), we have changed every nameexcept for the two main stars. And who can blame them?? They are, as we have quoted so nicely the main stars for a reason, they are the twosome ofSenor Vinnie and Cactus Pete. We shall dwell down to memory lane, as well as present day scenario’s to enlighten the world as in to WHY the Cacti shalltake over the world.  

It all started a looooooooong, long time ago. In a galaxy Faaaaaaaar, faraway.... oh wait, before we get sued by Disney and Lucas Arts. We will justchange it to a local town that we randonly drawn out of a high hat to makethis story more believable. And we have decided to pick Tijuana, Mexico. Theyear is reluctavely a short period of time to be honest, in the rockus 200o’s.Where we all started to get behind bands like... uhm..., you know... Coldplayand shit. Now, I know that people like Caleb Storms were not even born inthat era as well as the Metal and Punk Connection would  wholeheartedlydisagree with such a statement. But it’s a reference pick to make theaudience buy into the more socially accepted time frame then instead of uswielding lightsabres and using the force to make you believe everything thatwe just uttered out.  

Now it’s time for me to catch my breath.

Senor Vinnie: Wowsers!!!! A cacti!!!!

Now this is the basic beginning of something beatuiful, a young man that hasgotten his first gift. And what a gift, no it’s not a game console or an Applethingy. No, he has received THE gift of all gifts that just keeps giving to thisvery day. Sadly, the intro of the blatantly excited idiot has already givenaway the surprise. Because lets face it, you need to built up to the anticlimactic moment where everything should receive itself... like for instancethe Luke, I am your father scenario. Or the more subtle approach of Shorty’sRun bitch, run.  

Cactus Pete: …......

(translation through modern technology) Oh god, not another brainless human

Now i can hear you all think, this is more of the same level of ignorance asShorty, than to the mouth watering revelation of Darth Vader to his alldressed in black son Luke. And yet, these two are combined by the shearforce.... errr love caring moments that we have all come to know and adorethrough the mind of a boy that turned into the husband and world championthat we have all grown to love and admire.

Admiration is such an important phaset in the live of Senor Vinnie, that he has graciously allowed to showcase the next thing that happened on thatseemingly meaningless moment, but ultimate that would shake up the worldthat we have come to know.

Senor Vinnie: Buuuuuuuuuuuuuurp!!!!

Now just take a moment, sit back and allow the moment to sink in. Itsobviously  the evolution of mankind through the attempts to become a wiserentity in the world that we believe that we own.  

Cactus Pete: …......

(translation) Your beath stinks.

Vinnie looks at the cacti in an odd way, as if he heard it talk to him. He looksaround the room, to see if there’s someone hiding behind a corner for a Candid Camera appearance. But unfortunately for Vinnie, there’s nobodyaround. He scratches his head and shrugs his shoulders and pretends as ifnothing had happened.

Senor Vinnie: I had the assumption that this cacti was talking to me.

Pete: …..

(Translation) I was you moron.

Senor Vinnie chuckles as he turns around the corner and whistles, pretendingas if nothing has happened.

Senor Vinnie: I have to remind that one joke about that cacti that crossed theroad. It’s so much funnier than the usual suspect of the chicken, also I thinkthat the chicken healthcare plan would be delighted that we have found a different subject to torment than that egg laying fruitcake of a bird.

Suddenly Vinnie feels something hitting him in the back of his head,something that stings as he is feeling something dripping down the back of his neck.

Senor Vinnie: What the??

He raises his hand to the back of his neck and feels a sharp object that he pulls out of his head. He slowly moves his hand towards his face and looks in shock at the....

Senor Vinnie: A cacti spine???

He turns his head to where it had come from and we see the cacti standingthere in the doorway of het hallway. He is looking around, clearly he hadremembered that the cacti was standing on a table in the room that he justcame from.  

Senor Vinnie: Okay Ricardo, you can cut it out now. I know you are playinggames with me.

Voice: What are you talking about Vinnie??

Vinnie turns around and sees his younger brother Ricardo standing on theother side of the hallway. He looks at him, then back at the cacti and thenback to his brother. Realizing that his brother could not have thrown thespine to him and place the cacti on the floor at the same time while being onthe other side of the house.  

Senor Vinnie: But...., how?? Why??? What?

Ricardo looks at his older brother and raises his eyebrow.

Ricardo: You okay bro???

The shot fades as we see Pete jump around happily as Vinnie is stillscratching his head, trying to figure everything out that would ultimately end up being a huge part of his life.

Now we can understand that you are telling us that this is merely a comedyfactory attempt to built on the character of Vinnie. And why not?? But nosenores and senoritas, Senor Vinnie has got the rights of his entire life to bedisplayed for everyone to be read or seen in a documentary or biography.And Vinnie wants to bear all!!! Well you know what we are talking about of course.

A new challenge, part uno

Senor Vinnie is seen at his hotel room, still wearing some bandages aroundhis arms from his brutal encounter with Alex Jones. He is talking to his wifeon the speaker phone as he is unpacking his suitcase.

Valora: Are you okay sweetie?? I was about to fly along with you to take care of you.

Vinnie smiles, he knows that his wife loves him. But he knows that shecannot fly with him every single week, even though he would loved that. Hesighs as he places their wedding picture on the nightstand next to his bed.

Valora: What’s wrong Vinnie???

Senor Vinnie: Nothing’s wrong amor, I just stared at our wedding picture andremembered how special that night was for us. And I wish you were heretoo, but I know you work magic for all those patients that love NurseRodriguez.

Valora giggles as she hears the last name of her husband.  

Valora: Well okay sweetie, just make sure that you kick your next opponents butt.

Vinnie and Valora are fighting over for who hangs up first that takes severalminutes as the camera moves around the hotel room until we hear a knockon the door of Senor Vinnie. Vinnie says goodbye to his wife as he opens thedoor and we see Christian Underwood standing there tapping hs feet.

Senor Vinnie: What’s wrong Senor Underwood??

Christian sighs as he looks around for something.

Christian: Is that cacti around Vinnie???

Vinnie raises his eyebrow, wondering what he is talking about.

Senor Vinnie: No senor, he is not. Why?

Christian Underwood: Well, after watching that last Cliimax Control I sawwhat happened between him and Iris the Bulldog from Bill Barnhart. Andquite honestly?? That dog is already a threat when it comes down to poopingon the carpet, we do not need a cacti that starts causing shit.

Senor Vinnie again raises his eyebrow, not sure what to make of this whatChristian Underwood was saying to him.

Senor Vinnie: Uhm, senor?? When Pete takes a dump, it will end up in his pot. And that would ultimately be the perfect fertalizer for him to growupon, so you would not have any pro.....

Christian: You know what mean Vinnie!!!! Those two were provoking eachother and we both know that it would ultimately end up in chaos.

Senor Vinnie: With all due respect senor, Pete was just eating his burrito’s. He is a non violent eater, that dog was attempting to steal his food.

Christian rolls his eyes over the comment that was being made by Vinnie.

Christian: Attempting?? Oh wait, I guess your memory lapse isn’t as up to par as beating opponents for that title. But Iris actually ate the entire thing!!!

Senor Vinnie: No, Pete had some on his spines as he watched Iris eat theremainder. Come to think to it, Pete was the victim of this entire situation. He should have been protected by your security.

Christian is shocked and speechless for a few moments after hearing whatVinnie had to say, causing him to fume after a few moments and reacts.

Christian Underwood: We are not going to protect a plant!! You need to keepthat plant away from my talent!!!

Senor Vinnie: And what about that dog???

Christian sighs as he knows that Vinnie has a point there.

Christian Underwood: Iris is part of the contract that Bill signed, he is a part of his entourage. We cannot do anything about that.

Senor Vinnie: Well I got an idea for this problem then Senor Underwood.

Christian Underwood: You are going to keep that plant away from thearena’s???

Senor Vinnie: No, I will do a contract signing this coming Climax Controlwhere Pete will once again be my manager.  

Christian: Underwood WHAT??!!!!!!

Christian’s eyes almost bulge out of their sockets in a reaction of rage, clearlynot expected this follow up from Vinnie.

Christian Underwood: I am not going to allow this Vinnie!! It’s either thatplant or you bringing your wife to shows every now and then.

Senor Vinnie: You are not going to pay for her ticket then???

Christian Underwood: You got that right smart ass!!!

Senor Vinnie sighs as he nods his head before grinning

Christian Underwood: What’s so funny???

Senor Vinnie: I remember that Pete has got enherited money from his greataunt Spicy Spine. She was very wealthy, so we can pay for her tickets andstay in the hotel eveyr now and then. So don’t worry about that, but Petewill be at ringside starting next show. Gracias Senor Underwood.

Christian Underwood: But....,

Vinnie has already turned around and had closed the door in front of the coowner of Sin City Wrestling. Causing him to bang his fist against Vinnie’sdoor.

Christian Underwood: Open that door Vinnie!!!!

Vinnie opens the door as he has already grabbed a jacket and walks out as he passes Christian.

Christian Underwood: Where you going Vinnie?? I am not done with youyet!!!

Senor Vinnie: Perdoname senor, I just have to pick Pete up from the localTaco Bell. Apparently he has got into a fight with a Chihuaha over a Taco.  

Vinnie runs off as that causes Christian to stand there looking in shock.

Christian Underwood: Sometimes I really hate my job.

We come back as we see Vinnie turn the corner from the hallway and bumpsinto the camera crew that was waiting for him. He rolls his eyes beforeturning his gaze at his watch and sighs.

Senor Vinnie: Fine, I got a minute or two to spare. So what do you want???

The camera crew does not respond (official rules that only interviewers canask questions). Causing Vinnie to sigh and nod his head.

Senor Vinnie: So you want to know how I feel right now??

The camera nods his head up and down as if it is answering with a yes.

Senor Vinnie: How do you think I should be feeling?? After having to disposeoff Alex Jones, beating him in a brutal match that left us both bleeding andbatterd. Causing him to congratulate me on social media, having him bite on his lower lip while typing that I was the better man on that given night. Making him forget all of that and feign a repulsive and retorical statementthis week that I will not surpass the opposition of the already qualifiedthreesome of the man I’ve beaten for this belt, the man that I’ve wanted tobeat for this belt and the best ever wrestler besides Alex Jones of course tohave never worn this belt??  

And then to refer to Bill and himself as the finalize the final men that wouldever got an oppertunity to take away MY champiosnhip belt in the year of 2019?? And we all know that I am a sucker for quality story telling that wouldmake girls scream and boys want to be like the 21st century version of Mike.... Michael Jeffery Jordan that is of course and that would be me, SenorVinnie. And yet, I have to say that just like Alex Jones inside the ring. Hisnotorious fantasies of me losing to whomever and whatever type of match isstarting to get creepy, seriously he needs help. I mean soon he is hoping for a SCW legends one final shot at the gold Battle Royal, where I need to start thematch and have to fight off every imaginable odds that a normal wrestlerwould not be able to overcome. And that’s the point isn’t it?? In his mind, Iam still a normal wrestler. Even afte beating him, even after getting all of hispraises.... but that’s allright, that’s what Senor Vinnie is all about... provingthe nay sayers and doubters wrong....  

But for now?? I need to save Pete!!!

Bill runs off as the shot fades.

The Cacti and I, part uno

The precent day

Senor Vinnie is seen running into The Taco Bell restaurant, finding a shockedPete as he is being taken care off several employees of the restaurant.  

Girl 1: Oh he is so cute, he reminds me of my cactus that I had back homewhen I was little.

Girl 2: You get your hands off of him, I saw him first you know!!!!

Girl 1: That’s such a lie!! Your shift only started five minutes ago and I havebeen helping him since he came in this morning!!!

Girl 2: Oh yeah?? What was his order???

The two girls are yapping left and right as Vinnie walks over to the guy withthe mustache and starts to talk.

Senor Vinnie: Excuse me senor, can you please tell me how much the damageis that Pete cost this establishment???

The guy looks up at Vinnie and grins

Guy: Hey, aren’t you that Rico guy???

Senor Vinnie: No, my name is Vinnie.

The guy slaps his head as he realizes he has made a mistake.

Guy: That’s right!! Vinnie, I’m sorry man. I had an employee a few weeks ago, his name was Rico and he looked similar to you. It was his hairline man, mybad. But Pete??? Oh you mean this little fella??

He points at Pete.

Guy: Nah man, he didn’t caused any issues at all. We had an old granny walk in with her chihauha and that little mutt started barking and running aroundlike crazy. He even pooped all around the floor before jumping up the tableand attack his Taco lucnh he was having.

Senor Vinnie looks at Pete, then at the two bickering girls and then back atthe guy.

Senor Vinnie: So....., he didn’t do anything???

Guy: Yeah, why??

Senor Vinnie thinks back to the incident between Pete and Iris, he has knownPete quite well for a very long time. He remembers how Pete often told himthat he loved fucking up with dogs minds, so he wasn’t so sure that Pete wasthis innocent.

Pete: ….....

(translation) Chill man, I got two ladies fithting over me. Don’t steal my mojo man.

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and grabs the cactus and holds in front of his face.

Senor Vinnie: You never had a mojo to begin with Pete!!!

The two girls suddenly look up from their bickering and stare at Vinnie  

Girl 1: Hey!! Keep your hands off my big boy!!

Gril 2: Yeah!! Wait, what? Your big boy???

The two start to bicker again as Vinnie pays for the taco that Pete had bought before walking off. He enters the limo and tells the driver to drive off as he puts Pete in his special custom made Cactus seat. A seat for a little baby, but with modifications so it would fit the cactus. Vinnie puts on the safety belt, so it would support it and wouldn’t let him fall over with every turn the limo would make.

Senor Vinnie: That was really irresponsible Pete, I hope you didn’t caused any problems between you and that dog??

Pete: …...

(translation) Who me??? That dog started it!!!

Vinnie rolls his eyes and lifts his arms in the air (as far as the limo would allow him of course).  

Senor Vinnie: It’s always the fault fo someone else, you never take the blame now do you???

Pete: …...

(translation) Why would I?? It wasn’t my fault!! Aren't you paying attention???

Senor Vinnie: What about Lupe???

Cactus Pete: …..

(translation) What about that dog???

Senor Vinnie: You told him that you were eating a Nacho bowl filled with dog biscuits!! Of course the dog would go wild and wanted to eat hat bowl!!!

Pete: …...

(translation) Well, in fairness.... it did taste like dog biscuits.

Senor Vinnie: And at Climax Control, you didn’t told Iris by chance that you could get her a pizza if she could eat the burrito in like ten seconds???

The cactus remains silent for once, causing it to admit to Vinnie without talking that he had caught him red handed in the act.

Pete: …...

(translation) So I sometimes like to play around witht hose doggies, so what???

Senor Vinnie: So what??? Oh of couse, that’s always the answer for Pete to just attempt to get out of the predicament. As if nothing serious has ever happened and that we all should just forget about it.

Pete: …..

(translation) Hey!! Now we are getting somewhere. So what are we eating tonight?? I'm hungry.

Vinnie rolls his eyes and slaps his hand across his face and takes a few moments to think about the situation.  

Senor Vinnie: Why is everything a joke to you?? No wait, don’t answer that. Because I am sure that you had another funny answer ready to be delivered as if a quick punchline right???

Cactus Pete: …..

(translation) Aww man!!!

Senor Vinnie: You know that I got into trouble a few moments ago, having one of the owners go off on me about what in the hell you were doing?? Also, he wanted you banned from the arena. But luckily for you, I saved your ass once again.

Cactus Pete: …..

(translation) Uh oh....

Senor Vinnie: Uh oh indeed, I have told him that I was going to sign a contract with you this coming Climax Control. Making you my manager once again, I hope you are happy???

No wait, don’t answer that question. Because I have so much more to tell you that I am not going to be waiting for another smart ass comment concerning how witty you are. You see Pete, if I recall. You cost me my that match against Alex Jones. The last time I had lost a singles match was bgecause of YOU. And that turned into that asshole wanting not one, but TWO title matches... all because I had not beaten his ass one, two and three in the middle of the ring. Are you happy????

No wait, that was just merely a rhetorical question. Of course you are happy, you are always happy. You are the one that ALWAYS thinks about himself... the one thing that i got accused off for MONTHS!! Hell, I am still to this very day!! Thanks to YOU.

Pete just sits there, taking every vocal abuse that Vinnie is giving him to much to the surprise of Vinnie himself.

Senor Vinnie: So, when we going to sign that contract Pete. I am going to let you know already that there will be so many clauses in that contract, that if you fuck me over even ONCE. I will make sure that you end up in Siberia in the winter and forcing you to survive until the summer of 2022!!! Got that???

Pete doesn’t answer.

Senor Vinnie: GOTH THAT??!!!

Cactus Pete: …...

(translation) Can I talk again???

Vinnie rolls his eyes, annoyed over the way that Pete is causing to get under his skin. Something that he has done so many times in very succesful ways.

Senor Vinnie: I just want you to do your job, stay out of trouble and most importantly... stay away from Iris that flea infested bulldog!!!

Cactus Pete: …...

(translation) Iris is actually a very clean dog, she showers almost as much as her owner.

Senor Vinnie: I didn’t wanted to hear that!!!  

He holds his hands to his ears, trying to ignore the things that Pete is telling him through the mind connection that the two are having.  

Senor Vinnie: I don’t care whether that dog is clean or not!! I don’t want this to turn out into a huge chaos between me and Bill Barnhart. The fact that he believes that he coudl earn a title shot is troublesome already. But to have you adding fuel to the fire by harrassing that dog???

Cactus Pete: …..

(translation) That dog attacked me!!!

Senor Vinnie: I don’t care!! And even if that was the case, how in the hell did you end up with Burrito all over you?? I thought you were a black belt in Cactuera??? (cactus version of Caupera) and not a black belt in being a far relative of the Chameleon!!! All you have to realize is that I am in control now, I am the main point of it all. The crowd may still love you, I don’t care. But this is the time of El Campione. I am the one that main events shows all over SCW as I am the main draw Pete.  

Vinnie suddenly stops and smiles as he repeats the words Main Draw in a whisper.

Senor Vinnie: To be honest, that does sound good. I am sure that you just planted that seed into my head huh Pete??? No, it’s okay Pete. You don’t have to answer that question, because it’s quite obvious that the whole Iris thing was just to get me into the right direction even more.

Pete sits there silently, listneing to Vinnie ramble on and on and on.

Senor Vinnie: I mean, I could even persuade Bill to just put on a leash on himself and his dog. I mean they often tell that the owners and their pets start to act similar and look similar. I guess Bill is just another example of some big old cuddly bear.... but in a dog kind of way right???

Pete is still quiet.

Senor Vinnie: I should be thankful for Bill for what he and his dog has done for us to bring us closer together once more Pete. I have to say , I did miss our moments together as you booked hotels and flights while I sat home and did nothing.

Cactus Pete: …......

(translation) You what??!!!!

Senor Vinnie: Let the good times roll once more and be thankful that we have each other Pete.  

The two talk as the shot fades to a commercial break

A new challenge, part dos

Senor Vinnie is sitting in his hotel room while watching a movie. He is relaxing, wearing some loose pants and a white sleevelss t shirt. He laughs at some funny thing before noticing the camera and turns off the movie as he turns his attention towards the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Welcome to the busy life of your El campione. A life where I am confronted with every days life as well as the expectations of performing as a champion every single time I step foot inside the six sided ring as the top guy. The top guy, isn’t that what we all want to be?? If I have to believe the many  social media posts of people with an ego that is larger than the Grand Canyon, I have to believe that we need another planet Earth to just keep everyone happy. And the funniest of them all is, people talk big and yet has got to deliver to the point of deserving the crap that is coming out of their mouths. But who am I to critique?? I am the crappiest of them all isn’t it???

he chuckles as he rests against the back of the chair and leans his hands behind his back and looks forward for a few moments before starting to talk again.

Senor Vinnie: People are often so different whenthey are granted an oppertunity to be themselves, not having to worry about whether the people will like them if they said left or right.... people that are clueless for whatever that ability will bring them... yet forgetting the determination that will keep them there where they were destined for greatness to begin with. And yet, it always arrives with a huge question mark... isnt it past opponent adn future one????

I have decided not to name names, not to spoil the surprise for those who have lived underneath a rock for how many centuries?? Finally stepping out of a life that could be compared to the Amish as they have rejected everything that is modern and is controlled under the naked eye of the devil as it is Electricity and modern equipment that does things that they have feared for their entire life. And why?? Not because they don’t wish to have a much easier life... oh no, it’s just merely the fear that they would doubt The One that brought them upon this planet.... and ultimately question their integity.... Oh I have seen those doubts creeping into your head over and over again senor.....

Nah ah..., I am not revelaving the mystery just yet. I don’t want you all to slip down the trail of concentration... or the lack of it. And what a nice description isn’t it?? Lack of something... hmmm, what would it be lacking when it came down to the former opponent that I have opposed in recent time???

OH yeah, a championship edge that would seperate them from each and every other superstar that is lacking that extra IT factor. And when it comes down to my future opponent, it’s something similar besides the championship belt that he is NOT holding right now.

He smiles as he slowly opens his eyes and stares at the ceiling above him.

Funny to see how he is boasting about a future title shot IF he manages to beat me... Being a man that apparently wants to do everything so quickly that it makes me wonder whether he is already realizing that his career is coming to an end. Now is it Teddy?? Hmm?? Of course it isn’t, you are the husband of the very talented gem in your life Kate Steele isn’t it?? The excellence that has held so many championships in her past that it should just rub it off on you eventually.. Right?? Right???  

And yet, you are just a man of many faces my amigo, one day you are questioning your worth as the superstar that your wife has believed you are destined to become... and the other moment you run your mouth on social media, begging for a title shot if you are capable of beating me on this coming show. But you arleady know the anser that you aren’t there yet are ya??? Like Kate told you a while ago that it is one step at a time Teddy, because you already hoped for a J2H complex that would electrify an entire nation in giving hope for those who are just merely hoping for nothing more than a chance.  

And i can hear you thinking, already wanting to open your mouth and stating that I do not know what the fuck i am talking about isn’t it Amigo?? Being champion, a champion that obviously does not deserve that what I have fought for to obtain?? Because let’s be honest, originality is far fetched by those who have yet to achieve the goal that I finally have obtained after fighting for so long.

Oh yeah amigo, i have had to struggle even longer than I have had to count the many shape shifting identities that you have on a single day, let alone during an entire period of feuding Griffin for that Roulette champiosnhip. Oh yeah, I know who you are amigo... at least you are someone that understands what it is like to have a championship belt around your waist... so a bigger challenge to me than whatever Alex Jones has ever been. Oh yeah I have made the statement that would make your teeth gringe doesn’t it Alex??

He stops for a moment as he puts his hands to his hair and rubs his fingers through the softness of his hair.

Senor Vinnie: God it’s so good to at least have a change of heart for once not having to stare down the greased head of Alex Jones and his rambling BS that would make J2H at least a poet of some sorts. But that’s not what you are all about is it Teddy? No, you are not the type of guy that will profess his greatness prior to the deed that needs to be done, oh no. You are the type of guy that wants to earn the bragging rights and shove it straight in the faces of those who you have conquered right???

The problem is Teddy, I am not so sure that you have the focus what it takes to conquer me. Because first you wanted to share the honors with your wife and challenge for the Mixed tag team Titles... and now you are already staring into the possiblity of holding the title in those hands IF you beat me.... what is it going to be Teddy?? London Underground?? Or the richest price in the game??? Where will Teddy’s head be at this week hmm??  

A sickening smile emerges upon his face

Senor Vinnie: I can already hear you now, can I stop the man that has been main evented show after show after show that he has been at for months?? The man that ended the reign of Austin James Mercer?? The man that ended Fenris his reign??? Can I please every gem that he has got in his hands to be at his side before we will challenge for any other championship?? I just wonder how you will react to the question of Kate, asking you what about the challenge for the Mixed Tag Titles?? Isn't it that a moment of shame hitting you in the face. Realizing that you are the selfish man that does not care of her needs.

Don’t worry Teddy, i know that you will proclaim that you never leave her side. Have been an angel to her every needs. Supporting her in every aspect of her career... everything except when your desires are suddenloy fed by sugar and spice that makes everything oh so nice. And being the world heavyweight champion, the man that carries THE champiosnhip belt... that my amigo is the one thing that is indeed THE nicest thing that is tempting every time I shove it in your face. Making you realize that you wil never obtain such a thing like this....

I know it’s non champinship, i know that i cannot lose it to you even if you pinned me a million times in a row. But the fact that you already dream of something that you are unworthy off is already your downfal senor Teddy. But then you are just forgetting one thing Teddy...., the fact that you are focused on what is next. Clearly a mistake that only a fool could make senor..., because you cannot comprehend overlooking the man that has been on the same path that you are right now... but has overcome. I am the man that is determined to beat everyone that doubts me, that is determined to make a name for myself.

I am someone that has to prove the fact that winning this title wasn’t the end of my luck... but merely the beginning of something that may be... that has to be. A legendary run write down my name between those who earned the right to be the greats. And you know how to do that senor?? Not overlooking those who come in my path, yet I am determined to take you down.

So who will it be this time Teddy??

He looks with a questionable look on his face that is followed by a smile.

Senor Vinnie: Sensitive and caring Teddy?? Greedy Teddy?? Eighties hair metal Teddy that didn’t wanted to wear make up??? Or just the reality that you just want to ignore... the clueless Teddy that is trying to deny his denial.... Bu it’s okay to have your eyes opened up by the one that is truly the very best at this moment. The best that I have worked for many months before having my hand being raised and hear Justin Decent tell the world that I am the NEW SCW world heavyweight champion...

But it does not end there Teddy, because I know I could sit back easily and not care if I would lose. Because I would walk away with the title still around my waist... But that’s not me Teddy. I have vowed to be a champion with pride, a champion with determination that I want everyone to nod their heads and tell the world that I am the very best. So after this Climax Control be thankful, thankful that I have erased the hope of ever getting a title shot in the hope of beating me in this match. Thank me for make you realize that you are just destined to be side by side with your wife and challenge for the SCW Mixed tag titles... nothing more than that Teddy... be thankful, be over joyed by the grace that Senor Vinnie, SCW heavyweight champion has bestow upon you.... who knows, I may have even kicked your true reality into your ass. Making you realize who you truly are.... Because lets face facts, you may proclaim to be who you say you are..., but I am the SCW Heavyweight champion and I will understand why I am the very BEST that you have ever been in the ring with... And break your spirit, as you are not good enough to beat me.... simple math Teddy... You are just not good enough.

With that Vinnie smiles one more time before waving to the camera, signalling the end of his promo as the shot fades to darkness.  

23
Climax Control Archives / title defence
« on: November 01, 2019, 09:46:11 PM »
 
Happy Halloween



Señor Vinnie is seen in his hotel room with his wife Valora watching a classic Horror movie as it's Halloween. Vinnie chuckles as he sees Valora hide her face when the villain slashes another teenager.



Valora: I cannot believe that you would watch these type of movies Vinnie.  



Señor Vinnie: Well it's relaxing, I....



Valora: Relaxing??? That freak just cut someone's head off!!! And you call this relaxing?? I would rather call this nightmare creations!!!



He chuckles as he turns off the movie and turns his attention to his lovely wife, kissing her forehead before staring into her eyes and smiles.



Señor Vinnie: I thought you only dreamt about me amor??



She blushes while playfully punching him in the chest, causing him to fake a look of that she actually hurt him.



Señor Vinnie: Awwwww... That hurts!! Meanie!!!



Valora acts as if she is really tough and looks at him with a cold stare



Valora: That's right, nurse Valora is one tough cookie. You better listen to me mister, or else....



Vinnie understands that she is acting as if she is a mean head nurse and plays along as he pushes his hands up to protect his face.



Señor Vinnie: Please nurse Valora, please don't hurt poor Vinnie



Valora sits up and puts a hand on his forehead and acts a look of surprise



Valora: Patient Vinnie, you are red hot!! I have to give you your medicine right now.  



Senor Vinnie: Medicine???



Valora chuckles as she gets up and walks over to a purse of hers and looks back at him.



Señor Vinnie: I have to take your exact temperature before I can decide the dosage of your medicine that I have to inject....



Vinnie's eyes bulge out as he realizes that she might grab a needle as he is afraid of needles



Señor Vinnie: Lora, please mi amor. This is going too far..., I...



Valora turns around and has put her left hand inside a rubber glove that she pulls tightly around her hand and grins.



Valora: Is our little Vinnie afraid for a little needle???



But Vinnie has already gotten up to his feet and is about to run off as he suddenly...



Señor Vinnie: Ouch!!!



Runs face fist into a lamp and falls down on his back, unconscious.



Valora: You got to be kidding me....



Valora's eyes roll back into her head as she struggles to help her husband as we go into a commercial break.



We come back to see Vainnie on his back on the sofa with an icepack on top of his head as Valora is attending to him



Señor Vinnie: So uhm, who knocked me out Lora??



She looks up at him with a questionable look on her face.



Valora: You ran into..... Wait, you can't remember???



Vinnie shakes his head no as we see Valora had turned her head towards the lamp midway her sentence before turning her head back towards her husband.



Señor Vinnie: All I can remember is that you were grabbing a rather large needle and a few moments later I wake up with this icepack on top of my head. I mean seriously, did you start swinging your fists again?? I told you that you and Ty pack a mean punch.



Valora: Why you....,  



She is about to react angry towards Vinnie before swallowing her words as she remembers how he got knocked out in the first place and chuckles. Remembering that this wasn't the first time that she had scared him off as she was about to reach for an invincible needle. She had remembered that Vinnie had told her that he had a fear for needles since he was a little boy. She had often teased him with it, but always made up to him by making his favorite meal.



Valora: Taco grande...



Señor Vinnie: Huh..., err what???



Valora suddenly wakes out of her daydreaming due to the fact that Vinnie had heard her mumble something.



Valora: Err, nothing important my love. You need to rest as you have had a rather large booboo on your head. Why don't you let me take care of her big Vinnie bear, I want you all ready when you take on that asshole Alex Jones.



She stands up as she wants to grab another pillow and place it against the back of his head.  Causing him to get startled by the sudden movement that he has fallen face first onto the ground from the sofa. She cannot help but softly giggling as she attempts to help her husband back on the sofa as he is struggling to maintain his balance.



Vinnie: Alex Jones?? Where?? Let me at him, I am going to knock him down... arrghh my head hurts!!!



He is swinging his arms around in the air as Valora backs off before having one of his swinging fists hitting her.  



Valora: Vinnie!!! You stop that right now!!!



This causes Vinnie to suddenly stop and look at her in the face with a startled look on his face.



Señor Vinnie: But....,



Valora looks at him angry as this causes Vinnie to stop.



Valora: You need to learn to behave Vinnie!! This isn't Climax Control!! Besides, you need to get back on your sofa or else I am going to call Christian Underwood and tell him to strip you off your belt.



Señor Vinnie: But...,



Valora: Are you going to disagree with me young man???



Vinnie sees her standing in front of him looking angry while having her hands in her sides. She is tapping her feet as this makes him realize that there's no chance in hell for him to win this discussion.



Señor Vinnie: Si amor....



Valora: Good boy, now let's nurse Valora take care of that booboo



She grins as she realizes that Vinnie has finally given up and gets back on the sofa so that she can help him some more as the shot fades.



We come back the following day as Vinnie is getting ready to grab his airplane to Tucson, Arizona. He is wearing his sunglasses and a huge bandage across his head, not very amused because of the incident that caused this the night before between him and his wife. Softly touching his forehead with his fingers.



Señor Vinnie: Ouch.....,



He feels the lump on his forehead as that causes him to react in a painful way. Holding his bag in one of his hands as he has the ticket in the other. Looking for the seat that was reserved by his wife as she had decided to stay a bit longer in Hawaii. He finally finds the chair and drops down and closes his eyes, even though we cannot tell because of the rather large sized sunglasses that he is wearing. A few moments passes that seems like it were hours until he hears a voice.



Voice: Sir???



Annoyed he sighs and looks towards where the sound came from and sees a young lady standing there with a child around the age of seven. He sighs as he assumes that it is a fan, wanting an autograph. Usually he takes the time to take pictures and sign autographs, but this time he wanted to just rest some more before the airplane takes off to Tucson.



Señor Vinnie: How can I help you señorita???



The young lady smiles before nodding her head towards the young kid, that looks away from Vinnie as he is clearly shy.



Lady: Forgive me if we woke you up, but my little brother told me that you were his favorite wrestler Señor Vinnie.  



Even though Vinnie wasn't in the mood for chit chats or anything else with fans, he could not help but smile as he sees the red face of the young boy.



Señor Vinnie: Well, your little brother is right. I am indeed Señor Vinnie, so what can I do for the two of you???



He sees the face light up from the young kid as he hears that this is indeed his favorite wrestler.



Lady: He was hoping that he could take a picture with you?



He smiles as he nods his head and allows the lady take a few pictures of him and her brother as that causes him to have the time of his life. Vinnie hands the young kid a t shirt of him before the two of them head back to their seats, giving him the chance to relax.



Señor Vinnie: Now it's time to relax.



He has taken his sunglasses off and closes his eyes, relaxing as his thoughts wonders off thinking back at the past months off his life. Marrying his wife as well as winning the world title, defending the championship belt twice quite successfully. But the thoughts end up as he thinks back to the emotional moment that he had to defend the title against his nephew Ty. The last few weeks have been very emotional.



Señor Vinnie: Ty....,



His eyes are now closed shut, as if he is suffering a moment of pain as the lines around his eyes are growing. Thinking back at the emotional days after their showdown was very emotional. Him and Ty had talked things out between them before he had decided to leave the company. Vinnie had tried to persuade him to change his mind, but Ty wouldn't listen to him or Valora. And now Vinnie is heading towards Ty's hometown Tucson. Wishing that Ty would fly with him as he hated to fly alone.  



Señor Vinnie: This is going to be a boring flight. I....,



Vinnie's sentence gets interrupted by his phone ringing. Vinnie looks down at his phone and sees the name of Pete emerging. Curious what his friend the Cactus wants from him as he answers the phone.



Señor Vinnie: Hola Pete, como estas???



Vinnie listens to whatever Pete has to "tell" him as he is pleasantly surprised



Señor Vinnie: You are on your way to Tucson?? Why??  



Pete: ......



Señor Vinnie: You want to stay the coming days??? But what about Penelope???



Pete: ........



Vinnie's eyes widen after hearing what Pete has to say as the shot slowly fades to darkness  



*To be continued*



Look back into memory lane

 

Vinnie falls back into the near corner and Alex crawls after him like prey! Alex is right on top of Vinnie and snarls as he starts to throw fist after fist into Vinnie's head as Drew orders him to break and back up but Alex is a man possessed! Drew counts!  

 

ONE!  

 

TWO!  

 

THREE!  

 

FOUR!  

 

Drew then grabs his arm and pulls him back and Alex breaks away and then jumps on the champion and starts choking him with both hands wrapped around his throat!  

 

Simone: What the hell has gotten into Alex!?  

 

Suddenly the screen freezes as someone stopped the episode of Climax Control on the SCW network.  

 

Voice: What the hell has gotten Into Alex indeed?? A question that I am certain that only Alex can answer, but we can speculate what that can be. Solely to give Senor Alex the benefit of the doubt..., we would not want to have his good name being soiled in false accusations now would we???  

 

Because let's face it, we could just speculate and head to the source of the root of all that is evil, but where would be the fun in that hmm??? It would be like reliving the rise and fall of the career of Carmello Anthony, drafted third behind LeBron James and Darko Milicic. Being presented as one of the greatest talents to ever come out of the NCAA. Winning the first ever NCAA title for his college of Syracuse... Destined to win a championship... Only to become another example of how ego got him so far... How ironic isn't it???  

 

The shot widens as we see Señor Vinnie sitting in his hotel room in Tucson, Arizona a few days after spending time in the city where SCW had their latest Super Card, where he successfully defended his championship against his then number one contender, his nephew Ty West. He is wearing a knee high white shorts and a Hawaiian shirt with different colors that he had bought in Honolulu. He is drinking from a glass that is filled with a cocktail and savors the taste of the liquid that he gently allows to be swallowed into his body as he continues to drink from it. Ater a few moments he places the cocktail down and wipes his mouth with the back of his hand.  

 

Señor Vinnie: You see, before we could investigate where the short circuiting inside the brain of Alex Jones had occurred. We have to understand that this man was having so much momentum riding in his favor, I mean losing his match against a great champion in Fenris ultimately sets you up for a championship title shot isn't it?? I mean let's face it, me beating the unbeaten Austin James Mercer was something that anyone could never phantom and Alex had to set that booboo straight now didn't he? But you see folks, that's the whole point. That's what he really wants, so why don't you just tell us what you really, really want?? Because if you don't, I will tell you what you really, really want.  

 

He chuckles as he uses a moderation of the classic Spice Girls hit that made everyone in the world listen to them, even those who were to hicken shit to admit it.  

 

Señor Vinnie: You see, I could have shown the entire match once more for everyone to see, but why would I?? When all I have to do is snap my fingers and Alex will burst out in profanity and regurgitate that I never pinned or made him submit. Isn't life just wonderful?? The man hates my guts, he hates for what I stand for, he hates the fact that I am the champion and do not deserve that belt. He hates the fact that I am a fraud and repeat things over and over and over again, to the point where his nose turns red and he starts to become Rudolf the Red Nosed Reindeer as everything in life is unfair to the great former world champion of yesterdays past.  

 

And yet, that isn't truly it now is it Alex?? Oh no, of course not. It would sound great for some people to use over and over again for either a cheap pop or cheap heat, perhaps hoping for that one clueless mind fuck that got stuck in the minds of the fans, forcing them to ask for it to be printed on black t'shirts and have your bank account reaches heights that you could not do inside six sided ring. Because that's why you hate me don't you Alex?? Not because I am the weird guy that did not acknowledge your victory over me where you used my amigo Pete... Oh no, you wanted recognition, you wanted to have something for your ego to get all excited as a puberty hitting 40 year old virgin who got his first glimpse of Debbie Does Dallas. No, you hate me because no matter what you threw at me, no matter what you did to me... You could not get the job done huh Alex?? Getting frustrated is a sign of weakness, a sign of wanting to go on cruise control as you were believing that you could do it on 50 percent of your ability. Because the great Alex Jones did not get pinned or submitted and deserves a championship shot once more.  

 

So what does the SCW booking committee do? Oh fuck that term, what does Chris and Mark do? Granting their long haired poster boy another opportunity to right the wrong. How ironic huh? How ironic how they protect one champion in benefit of not having to deal with another. How ironic of many of yesterdays champions of the last 24 months that they could hide their duties behind non title matches, stipulation matches for others to perhaps earn a future championship match... And me?? I have to defend it every fucking single time... And you know what?? That's okay, you see, if the world does not want to see me represent this organization with pride and dignity Señor Vinnie style?? Then they can just Besamé el trasero... And I suggest you just pucker up real good.  

 

He looks up and sees his wife standing in the doorway of their bedroom, staring at him with love in her eyes as he blows her a kiss in her direction before she walks off into their bedroom.  

 

Señor Vinnie: Sometimes I ask myself, what do I have to do to get rid of this irritating scratching sensation. And yes Alex, I am referring to you as the burning sensation that just doesn't seem to go away. And I understand why you were waiting backstage for the entirety of my championship match at High Stakes, because you were hoping to pat me on the back on a job well done weren't ya??  

 

He chuckles, shaking his head as the cynical words has left his lips. The fire is burning in his eyes, clearly he wants to hurt Alex Jones real bad.  

 

Señor Vinnie: What was it?? Oh yeah, you were going to enjoy watching my nephew beat the shit out of me and take away my title. Hmmm, interesting concept of being a hopeful person. And don't get me wrong Alex, hope makes the lives of many out there a reason for them to smile every single day as they have to fend off the negativity in their lives. But you see Alex, I do not need hope. I am, unlike you. Confident that I would ultimately win the big one and headline anotherMain Event Show.. Sounds good doesn't it?? Another Main Event show, another Main Event Match.  

 

And when the bell rang and Justin exclaimed that I was the winner and still the SCW heavyweight champion of the world... You just had to come out there and make yourself relevant once more huh?? Realizing that the itch started to wear out and you had to bring your sorry ass out there to once again inflame that burning desire that YOU need to keep your wrestling career alive. And you know why that is don't you?? Because you are the only one in the theesome of wolves that has to break out from its puberty and actually make it this far to wear MY championship belt. But for some reason you have not... And that reason is Señor Vinnie isn't it??  

 

He takes another sip from the cocktail and leans his head backwards and sighs. He closes his eyes for a few moments before looking at the ceiling of the hotel room as if he is studying every inch of it.  



Señor Vinnie: No matter how beautiful and seemingly as strong to withstand the test of time... Every ceiling will undoubtedly show cracks in it's foundation. Cracks at first are too thin to be noticed or believed that they could be covered up with a small lick of paint or perhaps filling up the cracks with some glue like substance. But it is only an attempt to delay the inevitable. And isn't that fitting to see a struggling Alex Jones, throwing everything that he could possibly muster to slay the false champion and realizing that he could not keep me down?? A champion that history has bestowed us with amazing feats, accomplishments that would keep solar systems together as if it was a sun that keeps the planets orbiting around it. How wonderful, how grateful should we be... And yet..., the sad excuse of a champion that he USED to be.... Could not beat the man that is a supposedly fraud and a shame to the championship of this company. I would be frustrated too if you are incapable of accepting fate, fate that you just can't cut it anymore!!!

 

There's a moment of silence, realizing that the intensity has increased. Trying to regain some composure, ultimately sighing and starting to grin once more.

 

Señor Vinnie: Is it an attempt to perhaps turn the hour glass one final time? In a desperation move to relive that glorious moment that was merely a shameful excuse..... A defeat that shamed your career into causing Karma to kick you in the ass. I pity you Alex, I truly do. You are attempting to do something that only the greats can do and that's realizing when it is time to quit when you are on the pinnacle of your career. I may not enjoy Señor J2H's antics on social media, but do we see him foam from he mouth that he pinned a man that you refer to as a joke??  

 

It's such a shame that you are blinded by your own stupidity Alex, a shame that needs to end Alex. Just like a rabid dog that needs to be put out of it's misery, is what I need to do with a rabid idiot that just cannot accept the fact that I would never allowed you to beat me for that championship the first time.  

 

He chuckles, shaking his head as he is clearly enjoying to make a mockery of his challenger  

 

Señor Vinnie: I know you wish to reverse the roles and put all the blame upon that what you hate. Go ahead, make yourself fucking clueless to begin with and be repetitive to the point where I believe that dinosaurs will run out and act out every fucking scene of Jurassic Park and every other freaking sequel ever since. It won't change the fact that you took away my opportunity to shut you up Alex....

 

He is silent for a few moments, grinning towards the camera as he places his hands behind his head sighs of relief.

 

Señor Vinnie: How stupid do you take me Alex?? You saw that you were not going to beat me for the gold... Realizing that I was going to take everything you had and come back for more. It was as if you realized that the Sandman was coming and like every other punk ass kid, you got desperate and would reach out for anything to prevail... Costing me MY redemption, costing me MY moment of glory and all for what?? To keep your ego intact in believing that you are better than me???

 

I'm not going to start old stories once more Alex..., I am merely looking forward. Forward to our confrontation, a confrontation that will either crown you a champion.... Or have you permanently shut the hell up as I drive my fist down your face until you realize that you are nothing more than just merely talk. Bullshitting is a better term to describe an ass like you, beating me by using my own amigo Pete the cactus when the ref's back was turned was the best thing that has ever happened to me Alex.... Because from that moment on, I did what you proclaim that is impossible to do. I beat people by wrestling, I beat the so called favorites in every possible way. Hell I made Austin tap, I made Ty tap... And that's what I am planning to do to you as well when we face each other in our match insecure little Alex....



You like that nickname Alex???



He chuckles as he takes another sip before placing the cocktail down on the table next to him, he closes his eyes as he runs his fingers across his face and feels every single pore on his face.



Señor Vinnie: No DQ Alex, no time limits, no count out... Nothing but us battling it out until the very end. And all I am seeing is fragments of your own sad imagination of realizing that you can do whatever you want without being disqualified by a "crooked" official. Without the system that is our grant organization to keep you from achieving your goal in life and that's to take away the championship belt that has eluded you in this organization. Isn't it Alex?? Isn't it a wonderful moment that the stars seemingly have aligned themselves in your favor, minstrels singing for centuries to come that their brave hero finally overcame the odds of the bastard Vinnie???



And et Alex..., you haven't accomplished a single damn thing until you hold this championship belt high above your head. Past accomplishments mean Jack Shit until you make it to that wonderful position that I am in.... To be the top dog that everybody wants to be and every one seems to hate. And you know what?? I am starting to like that position amigo. Because I have fought and clawed and scratched and got spit on and laughed at and ridiculed by everyone that currently aren't holding this championship... And you know why Alex???? Oh I will tell you with a smile on my face of why I am in this position and people like you aren't.....



His eyes slowly open up, the light on his face shows the dark shadows that surround his jawline and around his eyes as if it is a skull that is staring at you.



Señor Vinnie: It's because I finally realized that talking the talk is easier than walking the walk, I had already prophesied that I would relive the very same footsteps that Fenris walked upon and made him a great champion. That's right, the same man that you spoke off that showed his realization in his eyes... Big deal, eyes deceive whereas words that he to this very day hates to admit that he had uttered towards me after our first match. Let me emphasize that word Alex... HATES!! And yet he respected the hell out of me that he had to watch me from a different angle...., Sticks and stones may break my bones... But at least he was as clearheaded that his judgmental view of this 6'8 monster is far more sophisticated than you ever will dare to admit.... But that's fine Alex... Soon you will feel the same hatred to admit that you were wrong for the remainder of your career. A career that is being uttered over and over again like listening to a broken record on speed dial, for what Alex?? To be fresh and original?? Or is it merely the fact that you never got past the second chapter of the book of how do morons survive in the dark room finding a light switch???  



Alex is quiet, as if he is waiting for an answer from Alex that obviously won't come



Señor Vinnie: You tell me what I should be instead of what I am today, the same mistake that Fenris made when we first met..., the only difference between you and him is that he has learned..... The same mistake that I made the first time we met...., well we all know the history of how you could not keep me down the second time don't we?? You see Alex, I have looked back at the hour glass that I have mentioned before and the sand of time is slowly nearing its end. The end of your delusions that needs to be shut down....



I may not be a record breaking and record holding champion like J2H..., but I sure as hell have the same desire to prove everybody wrong. And it starts with you and to be honest?? I am happy that it is you that stepped up after I beat my nephew inside that squared circle... A match that made him realize that I am a man of my words and far more that his judgment clouded.... And now I have Alex Jones.... The stereo typical male that proclaims to have done it all, to have achieved everything and become the richest of his era... And yet, you got nothing son....



Remember the song Cats in the Cradle Alex?? A song that Ugly Kid Joe once covered many years ago?? Oh I am sure you have, but too busy to stop and actually listen to it? It's a song about a kid wanting the attention of his father, but he was always too busy to give what he deserved. Sound familiar??? Well this little kid could have ended up in so many ways unlike that song, he could have become sad and weak... Then again, he could have told himself that when he grows older that he wouldn't be anything like his father, he could have hated his old man before running off.... But no, he instead decided to worship his old man and become that what his father was and even more.



Now I can hear you think, what does this got to do with me???  



He smiles as he lowers his head backwards and sighs for a few moments.



Señor Vinnie: I can tell that your desperation to be acknowledged and admired is high upon your weak ego that it bites you down your nutsack when someone just moves on and tell you a job well done. You want a role model that this kid clearly had, even though the father realized when it was too late that he fucked up big time.. But don't worry Alex, I will gladly take you by the hand and give you a crash course of how to become a man in one night, where you will utter the word gracias every time that I bash your stinking head into the ring post, the steel steps or even the commentary table while asking whether Belrinda Simone misses her favorite plant Pete. That's what  achampion is all about in my opinion Alex... Something that you obviously cannot understand but after I am done with you... You will understand..... Trust me.... You will understand.  



So why don't you do yourself a favor??? Just go outside and enjoy Halloween, because after Climax Control..., I will treat you to a trick that you have never seen...., the night where Señor Vinnie, the TRUE SCW World Heavyweight champion pins you or makes you submit.... Until then Alex..., until then... Adios...



With that the shot slowly fades...

24
Climax Control Archives / It's great to be loved
« on: September 20, 2019, 09:06:34 PM »
 
It’s great to be loved, part one:

Senor Vinnie can be seen getting out of his limo and walks into the hotel that he will be staying for the entire week until Climax Control has ended. He is on his phone skyping with his friend Cactus Pete.

Senor Vinnie: Now you know what I have promised Penelope?? That I would not put you at risk against a lunatic like Alex Jones

Pete: ……

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes over the answer that Pete just gave him

Senor Vinnie: No, I will not do that even if you were asking me to hypothetically forget that I am facing Alex Jones. I mean seriously?? Who hypothetically speaking would I be facing if it isn’t Alex Jones???

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie stops in his tracks, he takes off his sunglasses and stares at the cactus on the screen of his iPhone and seems to be lost for words. Something we have not grown accustomed to from this gentleman.

Senor Vinnie: You do realize that I am not interested in facing Robert Downey JR. in an Iron Man suit just because he looked cool in it and that he can fly in the movie. Because that is all what it is, a movie. Ergo, an illusion that isn’t real!!!

Pete: ….,

Vinnie face palms himself as he gets another answer that apparently only Pete can come up with.

Senor Vinnie: I know that the Ty is looking rather a lot as the actor that plays Thor in the Avengers movie Pete. But to suggest for Ty to wear a Thor outfit in our match is a little bit ridiculous wouldn’t you think???

Pete: ……,

Senor Vinnie: Even if Penelope thinks that Thor is a hunk!! Besides I already got a few thousands text messages from her telling me that I should not buy your persuasive nagging!! Which I must agree that you sure as hell have picked up a trick or two over the last few weeks.

Vinnie takes his eyes off the phone and looks at the hotel, he stares at the sign that says the Ritz-Carlton St. Thomas and he grins.

Senor Vinnie: It’s sure great to be the champion Pete my boy, no longer do I have to stay at bed and breakfast homes that you constantly booked for me. I am now living in style!!!

He looks back at the iPhone and sees Pete shaking in the pot that he is residing in. Clearly Pete is upset over the way Vinnie described the poor situations that he got put in thanks to his cactus friend/manager.

Senor Vinnie: Now look Pete, I must admit that I am grateful for all the things that you have done for me over the years. But you must understand mi amigo, since that faithful night against Alex Jones, you became a risk for my career and your own health. And I must agree with Valora as well, who has suggested to keep you safe with Penelope. I….,

Vinnie is cut off with Pete, who has stopped shaking in his pot and is dead silent.

Senor Vinnie: Now come on Pete, you can’t be serious when you tell that Pene….

Again, Pete cuts Vinnie off, obviously it’s only Vinnie that hears his cactus friend, but to the look on his face it tells us that whatever Pete is telling is very serious.

Senor Vinnie: No way…, really??

Senor Vinnie hands his suitcase to the bellboy and tells him to put his suitcase into the luxurious suite that Mark Ward and Christian Underwood had booked for him. Clearly, he needs to help his friend.

Senor Vinnie: So, if you are telling me is true and Penelope is telling you to clean up the house, do the dishes and make your own bed???

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie: As well as taking out the trash?? I mean how could I possibly forget that!! Then you leave me without any other alternative but to book you a first-class flight to the Virgin Islands amigo.

Pete: …...???

Vinnie suddenly grins as he hears his cactus ask him something.

Senor Vinnie: Of course, I’m not serious Pete!! That is the lamest excuse for you to leave Penelope’s house!! You two are almost as good as engaged to be wed!! Hell, I have already asked Christian Underwood if he would allow me to get the opportunity to fly over and take part in your soon to be marriage.

Pete: ……!!!

Senor Vinnie suddenly turns upset as he taps his finger on the screen of the iPhone before waving it in front of the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Now isn’t that impolite?? Screaming at your best man??? Of course, I must be there Pete, I am the one that has the two rings you dummy. Penelope already told me to keep them safe, as she had told me about your gambling problems.

Pete: (whisper) ……,

Senor Vinnie: Si mi amigo Pete. She has told me that you waged money upon cactus fighting. Now I know that these things are legal Tijuana, but you know that I am a spokesperson of the World Cactus Foundation and I cannot stand oddly bye when innocent cacti must struggle for ends meet!! And to see them fight over a lousy wager and saving their lives so that you can earn a quick buck is beyond me!!!

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie stops, puts a hand to his chin and starts to rub it while thinking over the answer that the cactus has given him.

Senor Vinnie: Now you are telling me that if I would let you fly over to be at ringside this coming Climax Control, that you would promise me and the entire world that is watching on… that you would stop the brutality that is cactus fighting???

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie: Now I know that I probably will get some angry letters from other anti-cacti fighting fanatics. But I have to say no to proposal Pete.

Pete starts to shake in his pot once as he is clearly upset.

Senor Vinnie: Yes Pete, I know I loathe fighting cacti. But you must understand, there’s one thing that I hate more than your addiction. And that’s coming home and that’s being forced to sleep in the doghouse for a month if Valora finds out that I secretly flew you over to be at ringside!!!

Vinnie looks confident, believing that this would persuade Pete to change his mind to let it fly over to the Virgin Islands for Climax Control.

Pete: ……??

Senor Vinnie: How I know??? Look Pete, besides her telling me this personally before she stepped on the plain back home?? I know my wife Pete. I’d rather face the entire locker room instead of facing the most ultimate punishment a newlywed husband can endure

Pete: ….???

Vinnie sits himself down on a chair inside the lobby of the hotel that he just walked into, realizing that Pete isn’t going down without a fight. Understanding that he must be very persuasive to change Pete’s mind.

Senor Vinnie: You don’t have to watch every episode of Friends with her!!!

Pete suddenly stops shaking in his pot, he is silent as he stands there. Almost reminding Vinnie as if he is staring at a deer that is staring in the headlights of a car before being hit.

Senor Vinnie: Si Pete, I don’t like that show. And to think that this show has got more seasons than Elizabeth Taylor has got ex-husbands. Then I think I will pass on the offer that you have made just a few moments ago.

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie grins as he senses that the conflict within his cactus friend is changing to his favor.

Pete:…..!!!!

But the sudden change on his face tells us that he was merely mistaken.

Senor Vinnie: But Pete, I don’t understand. You agreed with me!! I….,

You wouldn’t??

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie: You would…. but that’s blackmail Pete!!!

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie: You know what?? I thought our friendship meant something, that you are suggesting calling her and convince her to start a Friends Marathon from the moment that I return from this tour?? That’s low Pete… even for a four-inch Cactus!!!

Pete: ….

Vinnie is fuming, realizing that his best friend is trying to blackmail him without having anything that could alter the situation that he currently is in.

Senor Vinnie: Wait a second.

Apparently, Senor Vinnie has an idea.

Senor Vinnie: Pete: …., I remember something that would stop you from doing this…

He grins as he sees Pete looking dumbfounded, not believing what Vinnie is saying.

Senor Vinnie: Because if you do!! I will have to tell the entire world…. That you like ….

And with that the shot slowly fades to a commercial break as the secret to Pete not telling Valora isn’t shared with the rest of the world.

Title defense number one, part one

“Shit I even called Vinnie out for always being the bridesmaid and never the bride since he can’t ever win a title in SCW...only ever get shots…”

Words are being repeated over and over on a sound system that have been used in the promo from Alex Jones against Fenris…, two men that waged war on the cruise ship on the last Super Card of Sin City Wrestling. The same show where Senor Vinnie got married and faced off against the now former World champion and won. Words that has echoed in the mind of Vinnie on that faithful night that he and Jones met for the very first time, words that got under his skin even though he hated to admit it. Was it for the fact that he lost because of it, or perhaps because he has lost to a better man? Whatever it was, it surely has gotten under his skin for months. Months of having to hear it from everyone that faced him, having to endure the fact that they all said he wasn’t capable of doing it this time as he had not been able to do it on every other single opportunity that was presented to him.

“Shit I even called Vinnie out for always being the bridesmaid and never the bride since he can’t ever …. “Click….

The words finally being cut off by merely pressing on the button of the remote, we see Vinnie sit there on a sofa with the championship belt right in front of him. Staring at the championship belt with a look of satisfaction, knowing that he had done something that no other wrestler had been able to do….  Beating Austin James Mercer for the championship belt. And yet the look of satisfaction is slightly overshadowed by the knowledge that obtaining the gold is one, but to keep it is another.

Senor Vinnie: Always the bridesmaid and never the bride??

He repeats the words that was the one thing that got stuck inside his mind the most. The rest of the sentence was a mere obvious result of the statement that he believed was the cause of so much anguish inside of him that he just wanted to rip the head off of the next person that reminded him of everyone…. Everyone that ever told him that he was never good enough. But he knows that he has to start somewhere and that beginning is finally here…. In the shape of Alex Jones.

Senor Vinnie: Always the bridesmaid…….

He stops there…, the words sink in deep into his mind. Grinding his teeth against each other, not wanting to oust any profanity for the world to hear. Believing that it was merely a sign of weakness when you do so without a cause, merely aiming at the direction of desperation. Something he knows all too well is a sign of weakness and ultimately nothing more than being a moron of your own lack of self-conscience. Something he knows all too well is a trait that a man like Alex Jones would take advantage off with pleasure.

Senor Vinnie: …… But never the bride….

He sighs as he slowly leans his head back against the back of the chair, looking up at the ceiling as if he is looking for answers. Answers to a one or more questions that always start off with the obvious why?? He slowly closes his eyes and smiles. Thinking back at the wonderful wedding he and his now wife Valora had together, being center stage of attention of every superstar and Bombshell of the company, every guest that was on the cruise as they all witnessed their moment together. Their moment of expressing their undying love for each other. For him that moment was HIS greatest achievement, knowing that after marrying his wife that nothing else would ever compare to that moment. As it has given him the strength to continue until he had the former champion succumb to his submission hold.

Senor Vinnie: I guess by now I have become the bride am I not??

There’s a moment of silence, no moment of him gloating about the statement that Alex Jones no longer has any relevance to him. As he has finally won a championship belt, not just a belt… But THE belt. Because until the main event of Summer XXXTReme, he knows that those words hold a significant essence of reality and truth. Something that he knows that he had taken the first step of ridding himself of that moniker of always being second best, but he has a long road ahead of him in silencing every singer doubter. And this week he has an opportunity to take another. Another step in closing the gap of doubt they all had tried to implant inside his mind.

Senor Vinnie: God, I miss you Valora

He leans his head forward again, staring at the picture of him and his wife that was taken on the night of their wedding by Valora’s and now his nephew Ty. It takes him back to every single moment of that wonderful day; how lucky he truly is being married to a woman that he believed had walked out of his life forever earlier this year.

Senor Vinnie: You have shown me the way mi amor, taking measure in my own hands and taking responsibilities for my own actions instead of always accusing of others for my own inability to earn what I believed was mine to have. I never wanted to admit the mistakes that I have made, always blame others. Especially those who I loved the most and allowed others to….

His face slowly turns into one of anguish, having difficulties of finishing that sentence without showing anger. Anger towards himself for who he used to be.

Senor Vinnie: Others to ridicule me for being something that I thought I wasn’t…. but deep down inside my gut realizing that I was... a failure., a joke. A man that was easily rattled, a man that took things too personal, yet never wanted to admit it to the outside world. Believing that I was destined to greater things, to be different and make it a good thing, while I was being different in the worst way imaginable…. by becoming what everyone else wanted me to be…. A joke.

He closes his eyes; a small tear emerges from his left eye. He slowly runs his finger to wipe away the tear from his cheek.

Senor Vinnie: Just to think that I even had you blaming me for all the things I had done, only to put the blame on those who I loved the most. Only because I wanted to believe my fairy tales to FINALLY come true. Not realizing I was only closing the door in front of me my by being selfish and arrogant and …. stupid. And yet you gave me a chance, a chance where I had not blamed you for never even wanting to talk to me anymore… because I deserved everything imaginable that I had received from the ones I loved the most… and you are on top of that list mi amor.

I guess sometimes you need to go through shame before learning how to become a better person, a better man. And still…, I can already feel the temptation creeping in to anguish in the words of those who still accuse me to be the bridesmaid instead of the bride… I guess it’s up to me to show the world that I am ready to throw the wedding flowers in the hands of the next desperate bridesmaid that has not found her wakeup call and to finally become the happy bride.

He turns his attention towards the camera for the very first time before leaning forward to the small table in front of him. Grabbing a glass of orange juice and takes a sip from it before placing it back and focuses once more on the camera.

Senor Vinnie: I know that on Climax Control it shall be a month since I had captured this championship belt in front of me. Taking it away from someone that many arguably had asked themselves if he was capable of doing much more for this belt than he already had achieved so far. Would he reach undeniably legendary status of perhaps one day hoping to beat seemingly unbeaten records like that of J2H??? The twitter troll that likes to get under the skin of others, where I am sure of he is quite successful in anything that he does. Oh no, I’m not even attempting to start with someone that I am certain off would be capable of doing even bigger things than many of you would be able to dream off before waking up with a wet spot inside your oh so comfy bed. All I care off is making title reigns of past champions mean something by having my own run as champion that I can look back upon and be proud off. And not ending up with just being a one hit wonder. Spoiler alert, I am sure that he man of the bridesmaid quote will gear up and tell the world that I am not… Gee, if that’s what it takes these days to make yourself a revelation in the world of being outspoken?? Then be my guest. I could care less…, because whether you like it or not…, I do the things my way…. Something that apparently not many can understand…. their loss, not mine.


It’s great to be loved, part two:

We cut back to Senor Vinnie’s hotel, where he is on the phone with his wife Valora.

Senor Vinnie: Si mi amor, I miss you too. I wished you were with me on the Virgin Islands. It’s so beautiful, of course it is nothing compared to the beauty that is my wife. I….,

Phone:  ….

Senor Vinnie: Oh… how’s Pete??

Vinnie grinds his teeth, not knowing what his friend the cactus has said to Valora, but deep down in his mind he knows that this could get ugly.

Phone: ….,

Senor Vinnie: Err…, well yeah, I may have told him that I liked the hotel that I am staying more than the one that he always ordered me. But….

Phone: ……,

Senor Vinnie: Aww, I mean it’s the suite that the champions stay in every time that they come into town. I mean last year I had an opportunity to get these too!! But I


Phone: ….,

Senor Vinnie: He told you???

Phone: ….,

Senor Vinnie: Oh, I forgot, you promised that you would watch the promo work that I would do for the title defenses that I will have to put up. But….,

Phone: ….,

Vinnie is sweating bullets, Valora isn’t giving any moment to get a breather. Clearly upset over what he had said over her favorite sit com Friends.

Senor Vinnie: Yes…, but…, yes dear

He lowers his head, realizing that there’s no way he could talk himself out of this and accepts no matter what type of punishment that may await him from his wife.

Phone: ….,

Senor Vinnie: Well you see he was blackma….

Again, he is cut off, Valora is not listening to his futile attempts to reason with her. He has known her for a while now that he better just let her anger to allow her wildfire of words take charge. He is nodding his head and agreeing with her as the yes and uh huh that he could utter are the only things that she allows him to say.

Senor Vinnie: But he tricked me!!!! You know I would not….

Phone: ….,

Senor Vinnie: You…. you don’t care that he tricked me?? For all you care he could have thrown the Eiffel tower on top of my head?? Well I’m sorry, but we are miles away from Paris, Fra….

He hasn’t finished uttering the name of the city and country where the Eiffel tower is located due to the anger from his wife Valora.

Senor Vinnie: I know. I forgo…

Phone: ….!!!!

He takes the phone off of his ear, causing the entire area to be witness to Valora screaming at him in anger. He is backing off until he hits the corner of the dinner table that is in his hotel room.

Senor Vinnie: But…,

Again, Valora isn’t allowing him to speak, he swallows after hearing some of the profanity that is coming out of his mouth. Making him realize that he stepped over a boundary that he knew that he should not have crossed. Biting on his lower lip, realizing that Pete would be laughing over the entire process of what he attempted to do to him. But this would make it even better for it

Senor Vinnie: (whisper) Damn you Pete…

Phone: …,

Senor Vinnie: err., no I said that you are right my sweet. I

Phone: …...!!
Valora finally hangs up, causing Vinnie to sigh of relief as he looks at the picture of him in his wife when they were dancing on the cruise ship after giving each other the yes during their wedding. Causing him to sigh

Senor Vinnie: Women…, I….,

Suddenly Vinnie gets a text message, noticing that it is from his wife Valora reading: I HEARD THAT!!! With an angry smiley behind it. Stating that she is still angry at him and is watching this promo too.

Senor Vinnie: Oh, hi mi amor!!!

Another text follows

Text: You just put yourself on a Friends marathon that is followed by Full House!!!

Senor Vinnie wants to say something, but he knows that Valora is watching. Making it very difficult to express his feelings about the situation without having to deal with the consequences.

Senor Vinnie: The amo, mi amor!!!

A sinister smile emerges upon his face, one that would make you immediately believe that he is hiding something. He turns his attention to the camera crew and is clearly annoyed.

Senor Vinnie: You should be ashamed about yourselves!! Stepping foot in the most sacred moment that I could share with my wife. And all you are doing is to air it on whatever social media channel and make fun of me??!!! Don’t you know that I am your current SCW world heavyweight champion???

The camera man is shaking his head no, signaling that he knows that he is whom he is telling that he is.

Senor Vinnie: Unlike some of you may have heard differently, but I just love the simplicity… err brilliance about a sitcom that is called Big Bang… err Friends!! Yes!! And just to tip it all off. I am also going to be watching every single episode of Full House. oh, the joy that is bestowed upon me!!

The sarcastic tone in his failed attempt to sound excited is clearly being overshadowed by the anger that is brewing inside of him. He realizes the mistake that he has made by allowing Pete to express his feelings to the outside world. The only thing that he was wishing for is a better timing.

Senor Vinnie: But even this little minor setback isn’t allowing me to be overjoyed with all the spoils that I have been receiving as of late. The sad part of it all is that apparently, I am not allowed to go on a honeymoon for like eight weeks?? No, I only receive not even half of it!! under the excuse that I need to work for the spoils I have been receiving?? Now that’s unfair!! Valora and I did all the hard work!! Planning our wedding for months!! Granted it was a perfect wedding, but just like me and Valora are doing… Sin City Wrestling needs to work on making me happy. Making me happy with a match against those who I have been wanting to face for months!! But I will not allow disappointment to ruin the lives of those who haven’t been being confronted that their partner is a fan of the two saddest sitcoms out there besides the freaking Cosbey Show!!!

His breathing turns heavier until he stops and chuckle…
Senor Vinnie: But before I would leave this moment of self-reflect. I will tell the world that when you want to keep your partner happy?? Don’t let her come in contact with Friends!!!!

With that the shot fades as we hear another text message emerge for Vinnie that reads….

Text: I have something special waiting for you when you are through with this promotional tour… love and xxx-es… Valora.

He swallows another time before turning his attention towards the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Help……

With that the shot fades
Title defense number one, part two

May 20th, 2019
Virgin Islands

Senor Vinnie is seen on a private yacht, enjoying the sights of the Virgin Islands. Overlooking the scenery while drinking a cocktail. There is nobody around him, just the way he had wanted it for today. He loves the company of his friends and family, but at times he just wants some time for himself. He takes off his sunglasses and puts them in the pocket of his light blue shirt and stares into the distance before turning his attention to the camera crew.

Senor Vinnie: Don’t you just love the view??? I mean can you imagine living here?? To be able to grab a boat and just admire everything as beautiful as this??? Well I can, perhaps one day I will buy a house and enjoy life with my wife…. The one that I love, the one that sees me for who I truly am.

Ironic that these are the exact same words that have been used by my opponent for this week, yet his view of me is so much stuck in the past that I just wonder…, wondering if his head got stuck between revolving doors and cut off the oxygen to his brain. Because to him I am still the same man that apparently caused him to get upset…. Because I would not acknowledge the fact that he used my cactus in his favor to beat me…. The fact that Jacob Summers had a momentarily lapse of judgment call and allowed him to pick up the pin… how ironic is it that more than a month later this man just wants his due…

He chuckles, he shakes his head and smiles towards the beautiful water that surrounds him and then turns his attention to the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Congratulations Alex, you outsmarted me. It’s quite fitting that in a week that I defend my title for the very first time that I have to do it against the man that once beat me. To go through a man that knows no boundaries by attempting to get under someone’s skin by being nothing more than a little child. Now before you get all cranky and write everything down for future references of how I did you wrong AGAIN…., I suggest you just start off and understand that you are the one thing that is wrong of ever holding the championship belt that I currently possess.

There’s a moment of silence as he takes a deep breath and lets out a sigh.

Senor Vinnie: At first children are so cute, you want to hold them, play around with them. Throw a ball with them and teach them all the good things in life so that they can learn from your mistakes and move on. And then they hit puberty, they wish to rebel against everything that you stand for and stand out as being different, being original and most importantly… being the very best. A good learning process to one day grow up and realize that you have taken the best advice in life and grown up just the way your parents wanted you to. As they showed patience and swallowed their pride more than they would have liked to.

And then there are those who just never grow up huh Alex?? You wanted recognition, you wanted to hear me say congrats or just scream out my frustrations!! You wanted to have me acknowledge you for what you have done… and I didn’t… Because I knew that my day was going to come Alex. Something that clearly has never struck your mind as in why I have done so successfully that I have done. And I understand, I truly do. Because you realized that two third of the little wolf pack that you have assembled so many years ago. Because apparently you can only do things nine times out of ten.

And all I can see is a conflicted little boy, conflicted over the fact that your partner. The man that you claim is a worthy champion, a man that is on the same level as Fenris and many other great champions for what he has done. And yet, when it came down to losing his championship to me, you ultimately degrade him to being nothing more than a piece of shit. Gloating that your patience has finally culminated you to be in line for a title shot that you would never ask for out of respect for your partner. How ironic is that huh??  Now I know, I know that you love the former champ and I am sure that you are only saying these things to make this man even better than he already is. A man that beat Fenris for this same world title, a man that beat the same man that beat you.

Now you can proclaim all the respectful ways of avoiding the fact that you lost to a great warrior. Something that since the first time that I faced him I acknowledged. And you know why Alex?? Because he doesn’t just take bits and pieces of reality and paste them together to make a story of how you were a valiant competitor and how you would be at HIS level no matter what happens to you?? And yet here you are…, telling the world only snips and bits of pieces of reality that stung you…. stung for the simple fact that I chose to ignore you. I do not respect those who put on the blame on me for doing the same thing that you have done mi amigo. Too bad for you, Pete will not be around in our confrontation for the world title. No excuses to hide behind and to ignore for future references that makes you still the smiling fool that you are.

He smiles while shaking his head, he lifts the cocktail to his mouth and sips from it.

Senor Vinnie: Now I can retaliate everything that you have said about me and trust me, I will respond on some stuff that you have mentioned. Because it is so cute to see that you have attempted so much to provoke a lesser being. But I just got to share this with the entire world that I am YOUR Sin City World Heavyweight champion. A feat that I can remember you utter last month that I would never mount to do so…. Hell, you were so much gloating about it on the cruise ship as if I was nothing more than a notch on your belt. But it’s obvious that you alter your ways to lower your standards even further. Because this GZWA champion is now also your SCW champion. Something I refused to bring up since battling Fenris the first time, because am aware that this company isn’t going to promote another. But yet, the student of the game had to bring it up huh?? What will be next for future endeavors?? That I have to grow a beard? Cut my toenails?? Or hell, even have to teach the world how to speak Cacti??

No Alex, I am your world heavyweight champion for a reason. I am the world heavyweight champion because I have learned from my past mistakes. I have become world champion because I set myself up to be the very best in this company. And yet I do not wish to move away from my heritage. I do not hide the fact that I am what you are not, original. I dare to be who I am because people like you hate me for it, you hate those who aren’t like yourself. And why is that Alex?? Because you fear change?? Because you only see the negative in those who are better??? Now I know that you will jump your gun and tell the world that I am not better than you, pointing at the date of August 4th, 2019. Telling the world that you beat me… telling everyone that are superior to me. And yet you know for obvious reasons that you aren’t Alex….

The look on his face slowly turns to a serious one, taking another sip from the cocktail before he speaks once more.

Senor Vinnie: I have made mistakes Alex, but I am not going to dwell on them until the apocalypse is going to destroy my world and makes me wonder what if?? What if I had done this?? What if I had told the world that I was sorry?? No Alex, instead of you just sitting there and picking my spot. I go out there and compete. It makes me better Alex; it makes me understand what I have to do to be at the very top of my ability and be YOUR world heavyweight champion. And all you are doing is being blinded by the fact that I had not acknowledged you….

So, what do you do?? In return of seeking my attention, you wait. Wait for the right moment to insult me, to insult those who I love and for what?? All because you want to see the same look on my face like August 4th, as if I was a deer staring into the headlights of a car that would hit it and kill it?? To be enraged over the fact that you seek the low road into an attempted confrontation on social media, while telling the world that you tell everyone to their faces that he owns them??

You see Alex, I have a thick skin, I can take the verbal abuse that you dish out to me. It comes to no surprise to me that you seek the attention that someone that acts like a victim desperately desires. Because let’s be honest, whereas Alicia and Austin obtained success in their fields…, you just decided to stick around…  hand them something to drink and wait your time before you finally could step out and be in the center of attention. The attention a victim of your own imagination seeks and desires. No Alex, I do not need to investigate you to see who you truly are… I learn the old-fashioned way… either I am right, or I am wrong. I learned so much more from our first and only confrontation to date, that I realize that you do not even deserve to be on the list of names that you mentioned. And for what?? Just because you fought and lost to Fenris?? That it would make you acceptable in comparison to the rest of this organization?? I guess forgetting about Griffin Hawkins and offering him a cupcake would lower his possible threat to your own ego isn’t it??

I know you were expecting a man that would be enraged, a man that would just tell the world that you need to shut the fuck up about disrespecting my wife huh Alex?? About showing disrespect to my “nephew” Ty by stating that you would beat him at High Stakes?? That I would call out to the world that I would defend the honor of my wife and family and have snot run out of every possible opening of my face in pure and unadulterated anguish??? Oh no Alex, for now I can simply remain calm until Climax Control. The very moment where I shall let my actions do the talking for me.

He sighs as he closes his eyes and shakes his head.

Senor Vinnie: Haven’t you learned from my match with Austin?? Of course, you haven’t. Because I am sure that you are stuck in the mindset that I am not consistent… And yet I beat the one that I could not beat… I am the fluke champion; I am the embarrassment of the entire company. And here is our savior, our hero in his shiny armor to save us from what his friend could not do. The man that had no killer instinct, the man that is too generous and too kind of applauding someone for a job well done.

What is next for you to say Alex?? Will you give the same treatment to Alicia when she would lose her title belt too?? What would you say to yourself when somehow, I would be able to beat you and hold on to my belt?? That it was because the cactus wasn’t there? Or the simple fact that you had expected Austin to have your back?? Or merely because the referee had a different opinion on how the rules in wrestling should be handled?? You see Alex, I do not seek your respect, I do not seek the pat on the shoulder just because you feel the need to after I beat you. I am here to earn the respect that I have lost by those who I consider real champions. not some crying little bitch behind social media seeking attention. It’s quite amusing to see a man that had it all mapped out, just waiting in the shadows of his fellow wolf friends. Applauding all of their successes, while deep down inside he knew he had the key to all of their failures… because he is selfish, he is a man that plays upon the weaknesses upon others. And it all makes me wonder Senor Alex, in a profession like this…, who can afford to wait for another to fail so that he can take over?? When you almost biblicize a prophecy of past champions. As if they have paved the way for your arrival to emerge as if you are some sort of savior. How ironic that stupidity is a close call to see the truth as long as you wish to believe it no?? You are the man that I once was Alex, you are the man that I try no longer to be. Take every single step into greatness, going over the bodies of others. Not caring of the misfortunes of those who are close to you, let alone those who you despise

And yet your prophecy is now at hand my friend, because like I have told the world so many times that nobody could beat me… I got beat. Like so many times that I have uttered the words that I would BEAT Fenris…, I did not. And you speak of you want to face him once more, but words are easily spoken my friend. Try to salvage your luck once more indeed and truly inside that ring…. Because what you did once…, I have done several times.

He snaps in his fingers as his intensity in his eyes is growing with confidence.

Senor Vinnie: I have come THIS CLOSE on several occasions. I have garnered the words of Fenris the first time that he underestimated me. That he did not saw the will and determination to go on as he had not expected a man of my stature to go that far…. Just like I have heard from Austin, but I know to pry those words from your lips that I have to go deeper than I have ever done before. Not just solely because I want to keep my championship belt at bay, oh no Alex…., I want to hear the dismay coming from your mouth when I have locked in the same submission hold that I had used to take down not just the body of Austin James Mercer, but also the will to compete any further than he had to.

You see Alex, that’s the difference between them and me…, that will be the difference between YOU and me. The will to go that extra distance and not caring about my own wellbeing, just to get the job done. And when I fail…, at least I have known that I had not hid in the shadows, hoping for an opportunity that eventually comes knocking upon each and every one out there. I’m not the one that waits until it is my time, I grab that opportunity and do not let go until it is mine. And whether you have to disrespect my wife or my family or friends…, that is merely blowing smoke up your ass where my boot is supposed to be. You see Alex, I realized at the moment that Austin beat Fenris and become the world champion, that I cannot have destiny come to me…. That I cannot bet on one horse named Fenris to fulfill the destiny that I could not fulfill before… You are betting on one horse mi amigo…., but your championship horse that you can break it’s will before taming it is still out there…. And until that horse is unable to take away MY championship belt…. Then there’s nothing in this world that you can do to stop me from taking so much pleasure in kicking your ass….

He slowly gets up and grabs his championship belt, he is about to leave when he stops and turns around

Senor Vinnie: Oh, and Alex, when I beat you… and trust me, I will. Don’t worry about praising the greatness that is the Mariachi of Wrestling…. Because I’ve already arrived…. and I don’t need your stamp of approval to be the best… this belt already tells me that I am…

With that he walks off as the shot slowly fades to darkness.

25
Climax Control Archives / the three of us
« on: September 06, 2019, 09:30:47 PM »
 apologies, i just had a bad week of bs happening and my dog getting sick

SCW Exclusive

The Wedding Dance

Behind the scenes never seen before  footage after the wedding ceremony between Senor Vinnie and his now Wife Valora West. Still dancing on the dance floor that they shared during their first dance together on Lionel Ritchie’s Hello. Everyone else has left the dance floor to prepare for the remainder of the show. Vinnie and Valora are staring ino each other’s eyes while slow dancing to a Jukebox version of the song Hello.

Valora: Thank you Vinnie, this was the most beautiful day of my life.

Vinnie smiles as he raises one of his hands to her face and brushes her left cheek with the back of his hand. He brushes her hair for a few moments before placing his hand back into the small hand of his wife.

Senor Vinnie: I thank you mi amor, us becoming husband and wife has been the one thing that I have realized  that I have been missing my entire life. Nothing can ruin my night no matter what happens during this special evening.

Her smile widens, she is radiating of joy from their wedding as well as hearing his words that he just uttered to her. She rests her head on his chest and sighs while listening to his heartbeat.

Valora: Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: Si amor??

Valora: I love you …..

The words echoes through his mind, causing a smile to widen even more than it already was. He holds her closer to him and wraps his arms around her body. The two share a moment of silence before Valora slowly raises her face towards his.

Valora: Vin, I know this is your job and all. Just like Ty and Jan, but I often worry when one of you enter that ring to face someone.

His gaze looks down upon hers as he looks down upon her look of love, but he can sense her concern for his and their wellbeing.

Senor Vinnie: We will make sure that nothing will…..

She puts her finger to his lips as she wants him to stop talking as her eyes become more intense

Valora: Look Vin, I know you and Ty and Jan are capable of taking care of yourselves inside that ring. Hell, I often wished I could throw someone like you guys around inside that ring. But even the best cannot guarantee that they will never get hurt or even worse… injured. I….

There’s a moment of silence as she is looking for the right words to say to him.

Valora: I just don’t want you to get hurt, I mean I know how important this world title is for you. But…,

Senor Vinnie: My sweet Valora..,

She sighs, she loves how he calls her like that. Causing some of her concern to temporarily fade from her as he kisses her forehead.

Senor Vinnie: I must admit that every time that I step foot inside that ring that it may be the very last time that I will ever enter a ring in my career.

Valora: That is not helping Vinnie.

He grins as he notices her concern returning back upon her face as he once again kisses her forehead once more.

Senor Vinnie: But since this year something has changed in my life, you see mi amor. Since I have found the unsuspected lovebug that I had given up upon before I met you, I realize that I have a new motivation in life that changes everything that I thought was important to me.

She looks at him with a curious look on her face

Senor Vinnie: You see, when I met you I felt a sensation that I thought that had died along with my desire to care for others. I mean everything prior to have you opening my eyes was solely focused upon me. I was never satisfied, I was never happy unless I had more the next day than the day before.

I hope you understand

She nods her head as she kisses his jaw

Senor Vinnie: But since that faithful day slowly something has changed, it scared me in the beginning that I tried to resist and return to the one thing that I knew and felt comfortable with…. Hence the situation that emerged with me and Jan and later with Ty…. Causing you to….

He bites his lip for a few moments but smiles eventually as he looks back into her eyes. Knowing the days of him being without her are long past him

Senor Vinnie (sighs)… you know…. That day that you told me to stay away from you made me realize that my life isn’t about me. That it would never lead to anything good, that I would hurt the people around me that cared for me…. The ones that I thought would never leave me no matter what I would do….

Valora: Oh Vinnie….,

Senor Vinnie: But I thank the Lord every single day that I wake up that I had been given a second chance. A chance to prove that I could change, that I could alter my life and become a better man. Marrying you, seeing Ty giving you away on the altar. Seeing everyone gathered with us on that ship or on Skype made me realize that I have friends… But most importantly, I realized that I will never leave your side ever again.

Valora: You better, or else I am going to put the Mariachi Reciner on you big boy.

The two laugh for a few moments before Vinnie kisses her lips tender.

Senor Vinnie: Marrying you was the biggest price that I could ever win mi amor, I have already become a champion. I am your champion, something that no matter how prestigious the SCW World Championship is…, it will never compare to the love that I get from you every single day for the rest of our lives. See my love? I have already won…., so winning that world title would just be a bonus to an already successful Summer XXXTreme. Besides, I am sure that a few pounds of gold would not alter anything for you now would it???

Valora: No…., but it would be nice to see my husband come back to our luxurious suite with that championship belt. Because if you win, I will have something special for you waiting champ.

She winks at him as the two smile before kissing each other before the shot slowly fades.

Present day;

Aruba

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting down poolside underneath a rather large umbrella to protect him from the sun while drinking an alcohol free cocktail while wearing bright Bermuda swimming trunks and white flip flops.

Senor Vinnie: Welcome to the Vinnie’s luxurious lifestyle that would ultimately end up on The Life of the Rich and Famous on TV!! Even though I have always been more a fan of MTV Cribs, so who knows when we go back to Tijuana, Mexico. I may just show off the riches of YOUR SCW world champion.

He grins big time as he takes another sip from the cocktail before turning his attention back to the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Now I realize that the old Vinnie would just tell you that he wasn’t the man that would tell you that he told you so, but continuing it by telling you so. Oozing of arrogance and being self -centered. Well we all remember how that ended up huh??? The past often is referred to a reminder that often would repeat itself. Something that I am sure that Austin James Mercer un-intentionally was hoping for to repeat itself once more. And who could blame him?? When you were looking across the ring towards the man that looks, sounds and smells the same as the man that lost several times to win that world title in the past, then you would feel comfortable knowing that the champ beat the man that I could not beat.

And yet history is a reminder of how things would ultimately ends up with you when you do not learn from the mistakes of others.. or in case of yours truly of yourself. And when you learn, you need to execute it to perfection. Because failure in life is un-acceptable when you are this close to be the very best in your line of profession..

But then I can hear you think, but Vinnie??? You told us that marrying Valora was more important to you than winning the world tile??? Then why are you altering your words???

He smiles

Senor Vinnie: Good Question, you see. I am a competitor, I am a man that finally can call himself a winner… a survivor even when you have to realize that I went through a war with the former champion. But I still doesn’t change the fact that it made me realize that I could not lose no matter if I lost. I have the most valuable gift in life, waking up next to me every single morning. Greeting with the sweetest smile when I bring her breakfast on bed, telling her every morning that I love her. Now tell me, what title can compete with that?
None of course….,, something that I am very pleased to say that it completes me. But having that championship belt across my waist brings responsibilities with it…. like competing in main events, like fighting off challengers with in their minds the same mentality like I had against Mercer…. Or even have them tell me that they are even hungrier than I was. Facing men that in due time may very well become challengers for your gold, waning to get a psychological edge over you when they manage to secure a victory over me in a non-title match. Like I have to deal with this coming Climax Control.

He remains silent for a few moments, letting the words that he spoke off sink into his mind before he continues.

Senor Vinnie: A mixed six person tag team match, normally people would say a six man tag. But I guess that would not fit well with a mixed tag match. Jessie Salco and Amy Santino…, my tag team partners that have allowed me to be a part of their great legacy that they themselves have created…. Asking nothing more than the very best out of each and every competitor that is associated in our group. Something that I have been questioned off for how long??

Facing Griffin Hawkins and Team hero…, now isn’t this a match that is quite interesting isn’t it? Two legends of the square circle, returning to the ring to tag with the Rockstar of SCW… The Rockstar of Sin City Wrestling…. Interesting isn’t it?

Having the Rockstar face off against the Mariachi of wrestling, I am sure that when Mark and Chris created this card that they believed it had music all over it!!! The Rockstar against the sophisticated musician that plays with the same intensity like he…., but he end result of what comes out of our fingers is quite interesting isn’t it?? like comparing Julio Iglesias to some guy wearing a mask and screams out all the time. Is it the same?? Is it that different??

Maybe to simple minded fools that ask too many difficult to be answered questions. Difficult for those who have yet to experience of what it is like to be standing in our shoes and deliver like we do. I guess a difference in performing the art that we both love is ultimately secondary to what is truly important to the both of us.

Having fun….

He takes another sip from the cocktail before placing it down upon the table next to him.

Senor Vinnie: Team Hero, a returning twosome that has done it all, both hall of fame legends, both won many titles. Married to each other and raising a beautiful son. Congrats on your return senoras, I am honored that I will be standing oppose of the twosome with Griffin as your tag team partner. But that’s where all the nice words end wouldn’t you think???

And yet, it’s seemingly as if we are looking into a mirror and see different reflections of one and each other. To the point where I just have to ask myself… what gives????!!!

Well thankfully I can ask mi amigo Pete!!!

He grabs his cell phone and makes connection to his Skype app on his phone and gets in touch with his cactus friend Pete back in Las Vegas with his girlfriend the cactus Penelope.

Senor Vinnie: Hi Pete!!!

Pete: ……

Senor Vinnie: Gracias Amigo, it’s great to hear from you again. Yes I have had a wonderful honeymoon with Valora, something that I am certain that will come out in SCW Specials to show the world how wonderful our time together on that lovely cruise ship truly was. But Pete, I need your help amigo.

Pete:……

Senor Vinnie: Si!!! I had to ask what would you think of my match against Team Hero and Griffin Hawkins???

Pete:…..

Senor Vinnie: Oh please, don’t tell me that you are a big fan of them just because they all have long hair?? Is that your objective view on a match???

Pete;…..

Senor Vinnie: Oh yeah, that’s right. You were rooting for me against Mercer because you did not like his beard. I forgot, so I guess you have a valid reason to be  a fan of y opposition. But I have to ask something amigo

Pete:…..

Senor Vinnie; Can I interest you with a nice ice cream bar???

Pete:…..

His answer annoys Vinnie as he sits up from his chair and takes off his sunglasses.

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean I am trying to bribe you? I just know you like ice cream!! Is that so wrong?? I just want your opinion on Griffin????

Pete:…….

Senor Vinnie scratches his head

Senor Vinnie: I know he is good, a former Roulette champion. But you think he has a chance???

Pete:…..

Senor Vinnie: I am glad that you have faith in me Pete, I do not want to disappoint mi amigo in my first match as champion.

Pete:……

Vinnie rolls his eyes over the answer from Pete.

Senor Vinnie: yes!!! I will ask Amy if she wants to respond to your DM’s you send her. But I don’t want to find out that you are doing this to make Penelope jealous you know!!!

Pete:…..

Senor Vinnie: Fine!!! I will ask her if she likes a cactus. But you know that she is ma…..

Pete:……

Senor Vinnie: Fine!!! Its fine to have a cactus in your home. But are you trying to move forward from me to someone else???

Pete: ……

Senor Vinnie: You know that you get sea sick on that cruise!!!

Pete: …….

Senor Vinnie: That is no Bs young man!!! You threw up the other day when you were in that bucket of water that I dragged along on that card on the beach!!!

Pete: …..

Senor Vinnie: Thank you for agreeing, but seeing you are just upset that ou did not join us I will do this on my own.

He clears histhroat.

Senor Vinnie: Griffin, I know we have never met before. But I know what you are capable off senor. A true classic in the making, an opportunity to show your capabilities against the new champ. Who knows in the future may be very well you and me for this belt. But just like my friends Amy and Jessie, don’t think we are just allow the red carpet to be rolled out and lay down for the likes of you. Because that’s what Senor Vinnie never does!!!

Well maybe when my wife tells me to, I would not disappoint her of course.

He grins as he grabs the cocktail and takes another sip.

Senor Vinnie: But all kidding aside, senor Griffin. I can see it clearly now that the rain has come… all the way to Let it rain down upon me. Why quoting parts of songs just to emphases rain is quite simple. Rain is the nature’s sweat that I am sure that will pour from our brows and bodies as we both do not wish to have the other upstage the other one. Two men of clearly being names that have respect for the abilities of the other one. But respect does not bring us far now does it?? Oh no, intensity does. And I know that I have to bring the intensity to make sure that a man like you does not get the feeling that there’s a future for you to be a future world champion instead of solely recapturing that Roulette championship belt.

Not telling that the value of that belt is less important, but come on…. We all want the spotlight that I have overtaken from Austin now don’t we? And before I set foot inside that six sided ring… I need to show you and the world that I have the intensity to take you down and move on. Looking ahead to defend the title against the people that are on the level of challenging me.. something that I know that you want to be at.

He grins

Senor Vinnie: Me and Amy and Jessie are looking forward to welcome you and your tag team partners to a a wonderful celebration of admiring the past once more teaming up with a possible future world champion. But that’s all what we will do, because in the end… it will be all about the very best… yours truly and The Metal and Punk connection. So until Climax Control….., I would just say the words…. Welcome to the Jungle baby….

26
Climax Control Archives / Punk and Mariachi connection
« on: August 09, 2019, 10:02:01 PM »
 We are in a club somewhere in Las Vegas, Vinnie is drinking some tequila’s while talking to Amy Santinoand Jessie Salco who joins them through skype as she is at a metal festival. He is a bit tipsy while moving his head to an annoying beat that’s been played on the sound system

Senor Vinnie: Can’t we just play some good shit??

Jessie: What about a classic Manowar song?

Senor Vinnie shrugs as he takes another sip from is tequila before ordering another one after he finished the drink. He sighs as he leans back and stares at Amy who is shaking her head.

Senor Vinnie: What??

Amy: Are you going to mock all night long?? So you lost to Jones, you cannot have this influence you this week. Because if you haven’t noticed, we have an opportunity to qualify for the finals of the Mixed Tag Tournament. And unlike you, I am not certain to have a title match coming up.

He nods his head, realizing that Amy is right. He has been so focused upon facing Austin James Mercer for the title and his singles matches of late. Also his engagement with Valora West has been on his mind a lot lately, trying to prepare for the best wedding that wrestling has ever been a witness to. Witnessing two people giving each other the confirmation of their love.

Amy: Vinnie?? Did you hear me???

Senor Vinnie: Uh… wha?? Err…,, I’m sorry. I was….

Jessie: Let me guess?? Distracted???

Again silence falls over him, he places the glass of tequila down on the table and stares at Amy.

Senor Vinnie: Okay, you have my complete attention. Shoot…

Amy Santino rolls her eyes, but decides to let it slide.

Amy: Look Vinnie, we are a team. We support each other. We have had some issues with Acquin that he is unable to perform in this semi finals match. Thankfully you have volunteered to step in to help out. Making sure that we have a chance to qualify for the finals and take home the Mixed Tag Titles.

Senor Vinnie: No problem, we need to Rock on and drum to our own beat!!

He raises his hand in the air and makes the devil sign with his fingers, but Amy and Jessie look at him before looking at each other.

Senor Vinnie: Too radical???

Jessie: I would rather call it useless as only a handfull would notice it here… and I doubt it tha they would be interested what is going on behind the scenes of Cheers TV.

Jessie;  Ohhh can I be Ted Danza’s squeeze???

Just before Vinnie or Amy can respond they notice that the transmition between them and Jessie has been disconnected. Vinnie turns his attention away from the screen and looks at Ay..

Senor Vinnie: How have you two been capable to coexist as tag team partners for so long??? They say that I am nuts, but this???!!!

Amy chuckles ass he thinks back to the many memories that she has with Amy, both good and bad. She grabs a glass of champagne and sips from it

Amy: It’s quite an interesting story to be honest, but instead of trying to come up some high profiled story, telling that me and her are connected by blood. It is solely the love for good music that brought us together. I…

Senor Vinnie: interesting, I always thought that it was your combined love for pink arm bracelets.

Amy: Pink….. bracelets???

She looks at him bewildered, she had not expected an answer like that from the man that she and Amy had handpicked to be their first ever male tag team partner in the Metal and Punk combination. Truth needs to be told that she had always enjoyed a good song, even though she was more the punk lover than metal.

Amy: Well…, i…..,

Senor Vinnie: Well I had decided that since you are the punk combination of the two ladies, to bring you some musical interest that I am positive that you do not own yet.

Amy: You are too kind…., I….

Senor Vinnie: No I insist, you two have been very patiently with me and I have yet to deliver. So I was thinking in fairness of the who teambuilding experience that I am trying to understand that you two have been attempting to build up.. I…..

Suddenly we hear a loud buzzing sound that is followed by a huge fart noise that causes Vinnie and Amy to look around in utter shock.

Jessie: What did I miss???

Vinnie looks at the screen, seeing Jessie who had returned contact through skype again. She is wearing a Paradise Lost t shirt and we hear some blistering guitar solo blasting on the background.

Amy: Vinnie was going to give me a….

Jessie: WHAT???!!!!

Amy: Vinnie …….

Jessie: Text me!! I can’t hear you!!!!!

Jessie quickly turns off the connection on skype on her cell phone to go back to enjoy the metal festival that she is in. Leaving Vinnie and Amy in the club staring at each other.

Amy: I guess you wanted to show me something???

Vinnie nods his head as he grabs his purse that is on the ground next to him and hands her a vinyl record that is covered in gift wrapping. She looks at him wondering what is going to happen, but she is urged to unwrap the gift wrapping. After a few moments of reluctantly not wanting to do so, her curiosity finally comes over her and takes off the wrapping like a young school girl that gets her first birthday present from her boyfriend. After a few moments she finally manages to undo the wrapping, only to stare at….

Amy: You got to be kidding right??

Senor Vinnie was gloating from ear to ear as he was watching Amy undo the wrapping but is clueless to see her face after pulling out the vinyl record.

Senor Vinnie: What???

Amy: I am the Punk rock part of the gang Vinnie…. this isn’t pu….

Senor Vinnie: Hold on, isn’t punk the music equivalent of wanting to kick the establishment’s butt and not wanting to take names???

Amy: Yes…, but….

Senor Vinnie: And I know that technically the punk movement wasn’t perhaps the greatest musical movement of the history of our beloved music era.. it sure doesn’t hold a candle to my love for mariachi music, but bands like the Sex Pistols, the Clash and Ramones aren’t quite the crème de la crème of the music industry you know. And yet we all celebrate them for their contribution right??

Amy: Yes…, but this is N….

Senor Vinnie cuts her off by putting his hand before her mouth and shakes his head.

Senor Vinnie: It’s not fair wanting to spoil the surprise for the viewers Amy, it’s not their moment to be spoiled by a band that knows how to hit those guitar strings while the singer only knows one vocal chord and that’s quite boring to be honest. But again, who am I to complain someone else’s musical preference. Although I truly wonder is tis really punk???

Amy is annoyed as she is about to smash the record against Vinnie’s head

Amy: Of course this isn’t PUNK!!! This is f***ing Nickleback!!!!

Senor Vinnie’s mouth opens up in utter shock, realizing what he has done

Senor Vinnie: OH fuck…., I guess I mixed gifts.

Amy: Mixed??

Senor Vinnie: I guess I have given you a gift that was for someone else… I…

Amy rolls her eyes.

Amy: I am sure that Jessie doesn’t like Nickleback either Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: OH I know that, she already had gotten my gift a while ago. But I know who has gotten your present instead.

Amy is curious as she looks at Vinnie with an angered look still on her face.

Amy: Who???

Senor Vinnie sighs before looking at is tag team partner.

Senor Vinnie: Pete…, he is a huge Nickleback fan.

Amy: Wha???

Senor Vinnie: I know!!! Who would it thought huh?? But he has the same monotome voice like that singer from this band.

Amy: But if I have gotten his gift, what did you give Pete???

Senor Vinnie: I had bought you a bootleg record from the Ramones before they made it to the big leagues. There’s only like three of them ever made. I….

Vinnie’s phone suddenly buzzes as he excuses himself for a moment to look at it. His face turns from confused over the mistake that he has made to one where it only gets worse

Amy: What’s wrong???

Senor Vinnie: I got a message from Pete.

Amy: Your…. Your cactus can send messages through a cell phone???

Senor Vinnie nods to her question, ignoring the puzzled look on her face.

Senor Vinnie: You should see him when he has commandeered the grill during a family BBQ, e is a mean cook. Wearing that ridiculous kiss the cook apron and even sadder cook’s hat that says If you cannot stand the heat? Get out of the Kitchen.

Amy: Err…., okay?? But what about that message???

Senor Vinnie: Pete just messaged me, telling me that he loves the record and wants to go to the reunion tour of the Sex Pistols with you.. that is IF they decide to do a reunion that is of course.

Amy: But that gift was mine????

Senor Vinnie: I know!!! Can’t you believe the audacity on his behalf?? Just because he is staying at Penepole’s house that he thinks that he is like Di Caprio… Being the King of the world!!!

Amy: Err…,

Senor Vinnie: Don’t worry, I already told Pete that this gift wasn’t meant to be his but yours. He has already agreed on giving it back to you after the cruise. Seeing that he is spending time in Portland Oregon of all places.

Amy rolls her eyes, but sighs and shakes her head.

Amy: Fine!!! I can wait for that gift a bit longer I suppose, but shouldn’t we focus on our opponents for this week???

Senor Vinnie: Yes, but first??? Tequila!!!!

With that Vinnie orders another bottle while Amy is arguing with him in the hope of managing to change his mind to no avail as the shot fades to a commercial break.

*tap tap*

Senor Vinnie: Is this on??

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I guess when there’s silence, there’s people either listening, ran off or died. But unlike my record as of late inside the wrestling ring being anything BUT motivational for others. I Have decided to stay a positive cookie and take this as you all are not in bed yet for your nightcap and listen to the Mariachi of wrestling. Sounds GREAT doesn’t it? It just rolls from the tip of your tongue and ultimately falls down from the belly of the beast so to speak. And I know, I know that a mariachi isn’t quite the punk or metal combination that combined would make the Mariachi that I am. But even those who sometimes sing or play off key need a culmination of the two that would say that there is still hope in improving. That’s where I step in

He smiles as the camera takes a shot of his face as he is wearing sunglasses indoors and a white blouse as the rest of him is off camera to be seen.

Senor Vinnie: I have toured all around the word, I have seen places that none of you even knew of the existence. And no, I am not the type of idiot that doesn’t do any research of a country, city or even lake to get enough information that wouldn’t make me an stereotypical redneck American. And before you all start to complain about me being a SOB. I am from Mexico okay?? We just tell it like it is and if you have got issues with it??? Why don’t you just watch the commentary of the US network upon the arrival of the Dutch team of last year’s Winter Olympics… where people just skate to their work through the channels when it snows. Because even I, when drinking a Margarita couldn’t stop laughing so loud over a stupendous suggestion from a chica that cannot hold her liquor even if her life depends on it. But before all you babies turn off in yawning state. I will return to my original thought to tell the world that me and Amy are destined to bring our gang to the finals. Because unlike my track record as of late, we are just that damn good.

And I can understand that the lovely odd couple of Asher and Ward are looking at me and Amy and are telling themselves that they cannot lose. And I applaud the confidence that keeps their unstable unit together.

And yet, I can hear the thoughts of my fans that call themselves the Senors question their uneducated brains ask themselves… Are you a cohesive unit too Vinnie? And all I have to say is SI!!! The rather successful tag team of Amy and Vinnie has reunited, the team that came this close

He stops as he puts two fingers and his thumb together to put more emphasis to the usage o this close part of his statement

Senor Vinnie: THIS CLOSE in winning the entire tournament, but just like peoples bowels after eating too much garlic sauce while eating shoarma on a hot summer night!!! But that isn’t why we are here aren’t we?? Oh no, you want to hear me talk smack upon Asher and his tag team partner. And of course, how could I go possibly go wrong???

It’s quite impressive that a cocky young kid got his upstart by going some rounds with a reject from the old people’s home and…. Well after that he just slipped underneath the radar. A man that is destined for greatness, a man that always has his answer ready before the question has hit the airwaves and pollutes us with his delusion. I am sure that he will remind us all of how inconsistent I have been as of late in my quest for the world title. Something that I have to ask the world how long it will take before he will ever mount to ANYTHING!! But I should not let my emotions take control over me, as I am about to meet up with my fiancé after this promo. Heading to the movies, where I will be the romancing charm that she loves so much. A gift for the world to see and a treat for you to behold Jack.

Did I utter the word GIFT Jack?? Oh yes I did!! You see, at least I know when to shine when it is needed to. And I know!! I know!! You will refer to my past championship opportunities where I had failed!! Because I know that deep down in your basemen bed you write down notes from what others say and then turn it against whomever it is that is willing to listen!! Causing originality to be a backburner to your suave existence isn’t it???

Suave?? Oh wait, difficult word. I will show the world that I have integrated well enough to trash you down without even having to use any trash word to do so!! That’s being educated, that’s how I managed to grab hold of my golden briefcase and punch my ticket to greatness on my wedding day!! The greatest day that will only get better as the ring of gold will be joined by the gold around my waist.

And just to think that all I have to thank for is the love of my life, the love of my freaking life and the trust of my tag team partner Amy Santino. A better tag team partner I could not ask for, a better gift to my present that is getting bigger and bigger for my ever convulsing need to add more and more success behind my name. And what do you have Jack?? What do you have that would make you jump out of the shadows of the forgotten wrestlers?? A one way ticket back to sit on the wooden benches that is called waiting for another opportunity. An opportunity that have earned, an opportunity that I have clawed for and scratched for. Whereas you just sat down and whined and begged to emerge.

So surprise me as Little Bliss Miss Ward will have to deal with the veteran that knows every inch of that six sided ring. That almost lives and breathes greatness…. A gift that you need to unwrap and unfold before your very eyes. Too bad for you, I am not interested of unwrapping your career to anything remotely that would be named…. A success. And I know, I know that you were hoping for Acquin. Another former champion, but instead you have found me Jack. Freebird rules is in place, where we all fly towards the same direction and that’s championship gold senor… Championship gold…. I suggest you start swimming, perhaps you will make it to the cruise ship on time to watch me become the World champion and my amiga Amy and her tag team partner become something that you will not… SCW Mixed… Tag Team Champion… think about it amigo.. think about it.

With that te shot fades

27
Climax Control Archives / The Legend of Vinnie
« on: August 02, 2019, 09:06:21 PM »
 
Tijuana, Mexico.
July 31st, 2019

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting in a restaurant with his fiancé Valora West, the woman that he has proposed to marry a few shows ago and they have decided to tie the knot at the Summer XXXTreme PPV. The same night that he shall challenge Austin James Mercer for the SCW world championship. Having earned the right to challenge the champion at any given moment of his choosing, he had decided to challenge him at that given show instead of cashing it in after or during a match. The two are chit chatting fondly with each other, he is holding her left hand in his right as they both hold a glass o champagne in their hands and enjoy each others company over a nice dinner.

Valora: Thank you for bringing me to this wonderful restaurant Vinnie, you sure know how to treat a lady don’t you??

He smiles, not answering as heh as put the glass of champagne to his lips. Opening his lips as he allows the liquid to flow down his mouth and ultimately down to his body. He slowly places the glass down as he stares at it for a few moments before turning his gaze back to the woman that he loves.

Senor Vinnie: Dear Senorita Valora, I only have the desire to treat one woman like a queen. And that my dear, is you.

She smiles as she turns shy because of the compliment he has given her, he slowly lifts her hand to his mouth as he gently kisses it. Admiring the engagement ring that he has given her a few weeks ago, smiling as he realizes that no price is too high for her.

Seno Vinnie: I am sometimes still pinching myself, wondering if I would wake up from a wonderful dream. But every time I gaze into your eyes, I realize that this is far more than just a mere dream.  

Valora: Oh Vinnie….,

Senor Vinnie kisses her hand once again before turning his attention to the waiter that psses them. He snaps his fingers and the waiter approaches them as he orders the best bottle of wine that the restaurant has in stock

Valora: Vinnie!! that’s too much, you shouldn’t.

Senor Vinnie: Why not?? We are engaged to be married mi amor, these should be the happiest moments of your life as they leading up to the greatest moment of our lives. The moment that I will raise your vail from your face and stare into your eyes as the most happiest man alive. What more could you possibly ask??

Valora: Vinnie, I do have a concern.

He looks at her with a puzzled look on his face.

Valora: What if your championship match leads into Austin beating you?? And having that match perhaps prior to our wedding?? Would that….

Senor Vinnie puts his finger to her mouth as he cuts her off, shaking his head while smiling. He lets his hand run towards her face and lets the back of his hand caress her cheek, causing her to close her eyes and enjoy the moment.

Senor Vinnie: First of all, this match is indeed very important to me. Maybe the most important match of my career and yet, when I walk down the aisle as still not the champion… I will still be victorious because I have you.

Valora: Oh Vinnie.., I…

Senor Vinnie: Secondly, our wedding should be the final moments of the Summer XXXTreme, I realize that it would not be a romantic idea to stand in front of the man that you love after he had a grueling match. Where he is sweating bullets, where he is not wearing his suit that until that moment comes remains a secret. Where a championship belt will be draped either around my shoulder or across my waist, yet the only thing that matters to me is to stare into your eyes and tell the world… that I do.  

A tear emerges from her eyes as she grabs a napkin to wipe it off, but Vinnie’s hand beats her to it. He runs his finger towards the tear and scoops it up, he guides the finger to his face and admires it with pride before wrapping it in the napkin in his jacket and places it back into his jacket where it came from

Senor Vinnie: I a going to keep on to this tear, this is going to be my lucky charm that will make our night the best night of our lives.  

Valora’s smile widens even more, glowing of love for the man that has stolen her heart as the two toast their glasses  

Valora: I cannot believe that in just mere weeks we will be husband and wife Vinnie, being wed on the most beautiful cruise ship imaginable and share it with the entire world to witness.

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he suddenly sighs.

Valora: What’s wrong Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: I just wished….

He suddenly stops, he looks down towards the plate that he is eating from before turning his gaze back to the woman he loves. Who is looking on with a concerned look on her face.

Valora: Tell me sweetie…,

Senor Vinnie: I wished I could have turned back the time and undo the wrong that I have done to two very important people in your life. I…

Valora: I am sure that they will be there Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie sighs.

Senor Vinnie: I was stupid mi amor, me and Ty were the best of friends and I broke his trust. And….

Valora: And…???

He looks at her with a sad look on his face

Senor Vinnie: I cannot blame him for hating me…

Valora: Oh Vinnie.., hate is a big word. He is just…

Senor Vinnie: No senorita, I was wrong. I was wrong. I had my pride allow myself to believe that I could get away with anything, being unpunished for all the terrible things that I have done or could have done if I had not changed.  

Valora: We shouldn’t talk about this during this wonderful date?? Besides.. I know T… he…

Senor Vinnie: You are right Senorita, this night is about us. I will not let worries control me tonight, tonight it is just you and me.

The two toast glasses as the shot slowly fades.

The night we all became legends..... well at least some of us....

August 2, 2019

Senor Vinnie is preparing himself for an interview with Pussy Willow for the up and coming Climax Control as well for his title mach at Summer XXXTreme and his wedding with Valora. He is sporting a blue polo and across his shoulders is a white sweater. He is wearing blue jeans and brown shoes. Across his forehead is his sunglasses as the lights are apparently too bright for him in the studio. Next to him is cactus Pete, who is wearing a miniature version of his outfit including the sunglasses.  

Pussy Willow: Are you idiots prepared??

Willow is clearly annoyed, hating the interviews that she has to do with Senor Vinnie because of his rude remarks he has made towards her in the past. But despite her relentless pleads to change his mind, she was ordered to interview the number one contender by Christian Underwood. After a few moments she finally gets the green light to start the interview, causing her to change her demeanor into a happy one as soon as the camera's started to roll.

Willow: Hello everyone, this is Pussy Willow. I am joined today by none other than Senor Vinnie. How are you doing Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: I am doing quite well Senorita Willow, thank you for having me here today

Willow: You are welcome, these past few weeks have been quite a roller coaster for you haven't they??

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he slowly takes off his sunglasses and stares at the lovely lady that sits in front of him before winking at the caemra crew.

Senor Vinnie: Si, it sure was indeed. I mean, from having the most wonderful day in my life by having Valora accepting my offer to be my wife to the sad moment where Pete's pot was broken over the head of Senor Mercer.

Willow: Talking about the Pete.... “Incident” as you wish to refer it to.. I...,

Senor Vinnie: How would you refer it to my dear?? It was sure as hell a deliberate move from that el campione is it not??

Willow sighs as she hates it when Vinnie dileberately changes the truth to his own benefit

Willow: Well Vinnie, everyone that watched that moment on tv or in the arena, clearly saw you hit the champ across the head with the pot with Pete in it.

Senor Vinnie: Names!!!

Willow: Excuse me??

Senor Vinnie: I want to hear names of those who have allegedly seen me hit Mercer with Pete's pot. Because that's quite ridiculous!!  

Willow: Berlinda Simone for instance...,

Senor Vinnie: She is a Pete stalker, she sends him messages every single day. But when he wants to get an explenation then she is so mean to him.

Willow: Err.., right... Jasmine St. John. The official of the main event last week actually saw you hit Mercer.

Senor Vinnie: She is lying.

Willow: WHAT???!!

Her eyes widen over the blatant accusation that Senor Vinnie has made that one of the most respected officials was lying.

Senor Vinnie: You sound like I am making everything up, as if I am a bonified liar!!!

He turns his head away from Willow, tapping his fingers across his arm as he has his arms crossed.  

Willow: But...,

Senor Vinnie: Humpf!!

He turns his head away even more, clearly insinuating that he is been insulted by the lack of trust of Willow.  

Willow: What?? You were even filmed while doing so!!!

We see a clip of the incident where Vinnie breaks the plant pot over the head of the champion, but Vinnie does not have anything of it.

Senor Vinnie: That?!! That was clearly.... errr... photoshopped. that's right! Someone of your video department has messed up with the video where I tried to save my brave Pete from utter destruction.  

Willow: Destruction?? You are joking right???

With that Vinnie takes off his microphone and grabs Pete, whom by now somehow has a band aid around it's head and is sporting mini crutches. Vinnie stares at the plant before turning his attention towards Willow.

Senor Vinnie: You are just like Senor Mercer, a bully. The onloy difference is that you do it by verbal punishment, while he is a classical vicious bully. Well after Summer XXXTreme, he will be bullied b the both of us. Goodbye!!!

With that Senor Vinnie storms off the set as Willow is in shock.

Willow: What the????

*Commercial Break*

We come back from the commercial break,k where we see Senor Vinnie at a local hospital where a young nurse is putting some tubes to the cactus that is attached to a life support.

Senor Vinnie: Will he make it nurse???

Nurse: We re going to do our best Mr....

Senor Vinnie: Senor..., Senor Vinnie

Nurse: Whatever, he needs to have some time on his own. You can come back after I have given him some CPR sir... errr Senor.

Senor Vinnie nods his head and walks out of the room, there he notices the camera crew and turns his attention to them with an angry look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: You see that senor Mercer?? You did that!! YOU!! And it's so cool on your part to neglect the fact that it was YOUR head that smashed into Pete's seemingly now lifeless body. Clearly having no brain is extra damaging for a plant that's at the peak of its life, and you have not even showed any sign of remorse. Not even a get better post card!!! What kind of human being are you??!! I tell you what you are!! You are a bully!!!

But instead of throwing a anger rage upon the camera crew, spewing saliva out of my mouth as an uncontrollable baboon that is on too many crack addictions. I am instead of just focusing on the job at hand. And what a hand it's been dealt by SCW??? I am facing the legend that is …. err... uhm.... who is senor Jones again???

He looks on his Iphone, searching for the name of Alex Jones and he looks at it puzzled.

Senor Vinnie: Uhm, I looked up at www.google.mx....  

He looks at the camera and rolls his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: That is Google the Mexican version of course!! It's quite handy, you can even turn on the Mariachi option and have all the best Mariachi songs being played. That is if you are a novice of course. Because if you know anything of Mariachi music, or even music in general. Then you will be surprised why you aren't hearing any of my music. And that's quite easy to explain, Microsoft did not pay me enough money to have access to my musical library to begin with!! But I am always to be found on Apple Music where money isn't a problem for the biggest phone distributer in the history o this planet. Besides, I like Siri's sexy voice when she says that she has no idea what I am talking about.

He grins from ear to ear before turning into his semi “serious” look concerning his injured friend Pete.

Senor Vinnie: But seeing that you have told me that fond story that you are such a vetean, such a great wrestler. Such a better opponent that I have faced and beaten. Just curious on how you could have missed out on the fact that during that tournament. You know, the one where I earned this golden suitcase.... That you missed out on me beating my amigo, my soon to be family member. Ty West. A former Roulette champion, a man that I to this very day hold dear to me as still my amigo and one of the best wrestlers in this company. It's quite easy to look down a list and take a few names that I would have beaten with just my pinky alone and question my ability to be the champion after the XXXTreme cruise of the summer has ended by merely naming a few names that have been rejected to play Alvin on the Chipmunks isn't it???

And then to belittle the fact that I know Senora Amanda Cortez, to question my still double title reign in that company.. Please senor, is that where you draw the line from being out of material of being cocky and cool?? Or did you just realize that you were way past your bedtime and noticed already a few sheep that started to run that you had to count before you could fall asleep?? Because there are some pills for that to help your problems. They are being named Sleeping Pills okay???

He huffs as he is pacing the hallway of the hospital before turning is attention back to the camera crew.

Senor Vinnie: Come to think of it, i've never heard of you Senor Alex..., not even the Mexican Version of Mexican Google could find more of you besides you being Austin's little perro.

that's right, his dog!! Oh I am sorry, I know that these words may sound childish, but I am way beyond being able to sound like I care when I come face to face to a man that is the little lap dog of a bully. But I guess that's how you make it in the world of pro wrestling isn't it?? Hiding in the shadows of someone else... to support your friend by brownnosing him to greater heights isn't it?? You are asking me what I could possibly do to a man that has beaten the names that I could not??  

Senor, before you start to question my ability and my intensity of what I can do and will or will not do inside that six sided ring against Senor Mercer at Summer XXXTreme. Let us focus upon you instead of me, a man that would not go up against the man that holds the belt. I guess that's what we call being amigo's eh?? I guess that's what people call others being on the supporting role of someone else's career that is sky rocketing to greater heights. While your legendary career is just being levelled and explained as a pure waist. At least I take risks senor, I dare to take that step if it gets me a step further to my goal in life and that's to be champion.

Where were you in that Golden Briefcase tournanemnt?? Where were you when the Blast from the Past began?? Were you bringing tea for Austin?? Were you giving massages? Or were you just simply too scared to step in the ring as it would be a tainted mark on your legacy by defeat?? Because that's te only logical conclusion that I could find... and I hope you aren't too upset as I quoted the legend that is Spock... Because logic is the only thing that is missing from your great wrestling run.

Go ahead, spill some more F bombs for all I care, it's not like I have heard it all before. Too bad for you that a man like Fenris at least makes it worthwhile listening too as he at least makes it meaningful to listen. I had to stop for a break at least ten times during the first five seconds of your promo. I’m sorry, what are you trying to imply?? That I am going to lose to Austin and you are educated to tell me so??? Good boy, here's a bone and go sit in the corner and try to chew on it before you start to choke on it.  

It's quite obvious that you are hoping for a mistake,being too focused on Mercer and the opportunity to regain my belt... or perhaps hoping on me wanting to be with my senorita too much that you could earn a roll up victory out of nowhere!!! But tell me senor..., what would the odds be that you are just another overrated wannabe? There's always the chance of one out of two isn't it?? It's real simple, you are nothing more than a tag team wrestler that realizes that you are being stuck in limbo as a tag team wrestler. The Jim Neidhart to Bret Hart, the Jannetty to Michaels... the Jones to the Mercer. See the similarities senor?? It sure as hell is fitting to tell a loud mouthed punk ass bleep the truth for a change isn't it?? It sounded so amazing that seemingly hours and hours of taunting rants that in reality only lasted five minutes. I hope your in ring stamina is far more superior than your vocabulary and oxygen support to your brain for you to speak has done. Because legends aren't the ones that are created over night by merely stating the obvious. Legends are being made by hard work and dedication and the will to do anything to get somewhere. Because lets face it, like I have questioned you a few moments ago... why is it that you hide behind Austin?? Loyalty is the first reason that comes in mind isn't it?? Well I just call it stupidity.  

Even though I am not proud what I have done, but I am a wrestler that wants to wear the gold. And if I have to, I would not let anyone stand in my way... not even the one that is my friend..... I should have done it differently, I have to live with it for the rest of my life. But at least I am not here to play second fiddle to anyone else amigo. And if that's wat makes you a legend?? Then by all means, go ahead and be alegend... while by a few weeks... I will be called El Campione....

See you at Climax Control....little dog....

28
Climax Control Archives / sunny Vinnie
« on: July 12, 2019, 08:00:02 PM »
 It’s a miracle night for two

Starring Senor Vinnie and my opponent for this coming Climax Control Malachi.

July 12th 2019
Tijuana, Mexico.

We are at the swimming pool of Senor Vinnie, where he is tanning to take out Valora West after this show and go to the beach. He is grinning from ear to ear as there’s no cloud in the sky that could stop the sun from burning down upon his self proclaimed perfect body.

Senor Vinnie: Isn’t this nice Pete?? The Sun, the hot weather, the pool, the perfect way to spend the afternoon while thinking about Senorita Valora….. errr keep your potted mind out of the thoughts YOU could create about her!!!

He quickly raises his sunglasses and studies his cactus that is on the edge of the swimming pool, the pot that he is in has a Bermuda swimming trunks where the ends of it touches the water. He stares at his cactus with intensity, as if he is reading it’s mind

Senor Vinnie: I can sense you were indeed thinking about that blonde stewardess Pete, you are lucky that I am capable of flying Tijuana Air as they always promise to go further than any other airlines to keep their customers satisfied. And with the amount of money I am spending to keep you from soiling your pot better be worth it!!!

Silence

He nods his head in response to the “answer” that Pete has given him, he puts his sunglasses back on and rests against the beach chair that he is sitting in. A lovely Latina maid comes into shot as she hands him his drinks, he nods his head as she walks off. He starts to drink from his beverage and sighs after a while. He places the drink on the table next to him before turning his attention back to Pete.

Senor Vinnie: I know! I have been so occupied with how to make my briefcase look even more golden that I have failed to beat a Raab. I mean seriously?? How could I not win?? But that’s okay, I am sure that he will come dripping over to me somehow after I cash in my briefcase successfully and tell the world that he was better. Yawn, I hate these people so much, it’s like how Senorita Valora always told me that she likes the true gentlemen in the world of sports. Just like yours truly…, I…

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I regret what happened to my amigo Ty West, I still hope to this very day that he will accept my apologies or just have us fight it out and gain our respect once again that way. Even though I would rather see us shake hands, give each other a hug and a fist bump before the night is over. I mean seriously, we are all adults no?? We are both class act superstars as he has won a championship and I am destined to win mine. I….,

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know that I have not been able beat a champion for the belt! You don’t have to rub it in you know??? I am very sensitive for repetitive notions that people make to me. I am always the fraud, the fake fighter, I am not a singer and I sure as hell do not look like that singer from that German band you know!!!!

He winks into the camera as he knows that the resemblance between  him and Till is remarkably close. But to this very day he still believes that he is more handsome than the older singer of Rammstein.

Senor Vinnie: But you know something?? I am not going to keep myself being distracted by lesser important things. There is only a few things in life that I care about, that’s wrestling, singing and more importantly Senorita Valora West. That’s right, I am going to be on a quest to redeem myself, making the world witness that one thing that they have never seen before. Me winning the gold and asking senorita the one important question that I have been dying to ask her for a long time.

Silence

Senor Vinnie turns to Pete with an annoyed look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: No I was not talking about adopting another cactus.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Why not?? Are you seriously asking me why not? Isn’t it quite obvious?? Since you have hit mainstream, I have been getting emails from supposedly cactus fans that are telling me that their cactus wants to have your babies!!! I like you Pete, but it’s best that you do not reproduce a line of offspring upon this world!! We aren’t ready for multiplying Pete’s!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and is clearly aware that Pete isn’t giving up just that easily.

Senor Vinnie: I am not suggesting any blue pills to the cactus doctor! So you better quit it while I am still having a good time Pete. Besides, I assumed you were so fertile as it could be!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie face palms himself

Senor Vinnie: Are you telling me that you have problems with ….. I’m not even going to say this on live television

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I don’t care whether there are talk shows these days discussing every single problem that cactuses may have when it comes down what to do when it has not rained for eleven days in a row!!!???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I could care less whether you are going to use Red Bull energy drink that would give you wings!! It will still not help you when it comes down to (BLEEP!!!)

The shot goes into a commercial break, where Senor Vinnie productions and all of its employees especially Senor Vinnie are very sorry for the foul language that had to be bleeped out of the conversation between Senor Vinnie and Pete the cactus. When we get back we see Senor Vinnie standing at pool side, tapping patiently with his feet in anticipation of the statement that Pete will make as he has a written letter in front of him.

Senor Vinnie: And remember Pete, you need to talk slow and clear into the microphone so that everyone can hear you.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know that I have written it??? Because I know that when I would allow your mind to come up with the words that seems so normal to say then I have to cut off the spikes on top of your head!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Yeah?? Well…, uhm…, take that!!! Yeah!!! Take that!!!

Senor Vinnie walks from left to right, keeping an eye on Pete as he is listening to it’s written “speech”

Senor Vinnie: NOOO!!!! NOO!!!! You aren’t representative to what you stand for!! chest outwards, smile and don’t drink any alcohol!! Last time you were I had to buy a microphone for your vocabulary to be even more dis-functional than a grasshopper on crack!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: How I know that?? Don’t tell me you have forgotten my last maid Lupe that you had attempted to get her drunk before you started to do striptease rummicub!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Yeah??!! Well I thought so!! Just like I have figured out that my opponent is a fighting Irish and he is as tough as they can be. He is a fighter, he is a man that was also on the supr show and I wonder…, does he show up or is he drinking into the beverage of his own shame??But he is a tough cookie I am sure. But is his cookie an enough challenge for me to square off against the destination GB???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: GOLDEN BRIEFCASE!!!

Senor Vinnie is annoyed as he leaves the room and bumps into another camera.

Senor Vinnie: So Malachi???Are you ready to tango??? To do a slow dance?? Or just let those hips move in the beat of my guitar. I will shook you up and make you do the merengue like a pro before I drop you hard on your back and make you see the stars that I will become. Oh yeah, I said stars… I like to multiply the obvious that is right in front of you. staring you down before yourun off and scream for any assistance. But like everything else that I will be doing lately…, to turn nothing into gold… and to have your golden hope and dreams shoved down to the corridor of forgetting who you truly are.

So instead of just figuring out what I am saying, let me just explain it to you Senor…. I was destined to be the very best… and I am going to show it to you this coming Climax Control… the very best is never wrong Senor… Adios amigo….

With that the shot slowly fades

29
Climax Control Archives / it takes dos
« on: June 07, 2019, 08:10:21 PM »
 Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting in his hotel room with Amy Santino as Pete the cactus is sitting in a mini jacuzzzi. Senor Vinnie is playing a guitar while Amy is just listening to some music on her headphones while they are enjoying some relaxation after a workout in the gym.

Senor Vinnie looks at Cactus Pete, noticing that his swimming goggles have been slightly off, causing him to put the guitar down and helps his cactus with that.

Senor Vinnie: Now Pete, you know what Senorita Valora tells you. don't get too much water in your eyes okay?? You are allergic to the chlorine that is inside the water.

Silence

Senor Vinnie nods his head and turns his attention to Amy, waving his hand in her direction that catches her attention.

Amy: Yeah??

Senor Vinnie: Pete wanted to know if you think that he has a shot of becoming a pro wrestler one day.

Amy looks at Pete, chuckling a bit but puts her hand before her mouth to cover up her laughing. Not wanting to hurt his feelings as she has learned from Vinnie that Pete is very sensitive. After regaining some composure she starts to think, tapping her finger underneath her chin and then smiles.

Amy: Well I do believe that his spines would give him a rather impressive edge. I mean, I think him and Jessie would make a real impressive tandem. They would be Metal Spikes of the SCW for sure

Senor Vinnie turns his atention towards his cactus with a grin on his face and nods his head.

SenorVinnie: See?? I told you that Senora Amy has a rather impressive way of identifying talent when she sees one. I mean, why would you think she and I hooked up in the first place??

We can see Amy raise an eyebrow to the comment that Vinnie had made, what he immediately follows up with an explenation.

Senor Vinnie: Of course I did meant it in the fashion of us becoming tag team partners.

She realizes that his intentions were harmess and chuckles over the choice of words that he had used to described their comradery  

Silence

Senor Vinnie turns to Pete who answered his question.

Senor Vinnie: Well you do have a point there, of course it were the owners that brought us together. That made us a team, but we defined all odds and we stuck togehter, that's what true championship calibre wrestlers do. They believe in each other, they do not let some setback get to them. We were this close to win the entire tournament.

Silence

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes

Senor Vinnie: Si captain obvious. Thank you for pointing out that this Grand Slam champion and this future grand slam champ did not succeed. But I am not so sure that it is wise to use these provacitive type of words when the Punk side of the Punk & Metal, Metal & Punk... the Nickelback Clash Combination..., the  

Amy: I think you made the point Vinnie, comparing me and Jessie to Nickelback and the Clash would not please Jessie one bit.

Senor Vinnie stares at Amy with a confused look on his face

Senor Vinnie: Does Jessie prefer Billie Idol's band instead??

Amy: She is the Metal part of the team, I... err never mind.

Senor Vinnie shrugs and lifts his shoulders before turning to his cactus that almost drowns in the water that he is in. Rescuing him by grabbing him by the swimming goggles and lifts him up in the air by grabbing the bottom part of the plant that is the pot. He pulls the plant out of the water and watches the water splash all over him.

Senor Vinnie: Ah damn!! I just had to put on some new white clohthing!! I am turning all wet now!!!

Amy is laughing before turning her head, not wanting to have Vinnie notice how amusing she is finding this. Senor Vinnie then starts to grab some newspapers that so happened to be on the couch next to him. Rubbing it all over him in the hope it would dry him

Amy: Err, Vinnie?? That will not help....

Senor Vinnie: Ahhh!!! The ink is now all over my new white shirt!! I can't get outside like this!! I have to do grocery shopping a bit later on!!

Amy: Grocery Shopping???

Senor Vinnie: Si!! Pete loves milk, but he needs this special milk that can only be found at a certain store. Also, i need bread, I need some coffee to keep me u at night when I am playing Pinata at night. You know that senorita Valora is a real talent in our traiditional game?? I have never seen someone whack the Pinata like she did Amy. It was like all the agression came out all at once!! I know now that I need to keep her on my good side for sure.

Amy: You are seriously telling me that you two wint hitting a Pinata???

Senor Vinnie: Si!!!

He is very enthusiastic about his experiences with Ty West's aunt, he truly adores her and she truly loves him. He is plotting to when he has won his first world title at Summer XXXtreme to do something romantic. But he has his work cut out for him whomever the champ may very well be at the eve of Summer XXXtreme. He admits to himself that he wished that it was still Fenris. Realizing the history that the two had as well as him getting off on the wrong side of the respect that he has for the former champion. Wanting to regain the respect that he had gained during their first few matches, believing that if he beats whomever is champ that he has taken another huge step that direction. But he turns his attention to Valora once more and smiles before being woken up by Amy snapping her ingers.

Amy: Earth to Vinnie!! Earth to Vinnie!!!

Senor Vinnie: Huh???

Amy: I know you are som sort of lovr boy, but we have a match to be ready for this coming week. I don't want you to lose your focus one damn bit

Senor Vinnie nods his head, realizing that Amy is right.

Senor Vinnie: Si, you are right. Obviously you are as you have many of golden championships as were as my trophy room is filled with spider webs. But that will obviously change as my Golden Briefcase will bring me the summer of my life!! And in the meantime, we want to capture tag team gold. MIx it up with some great music, have some fiesta's that last the entire night. And...

Amy shakes her head and rolls her eyes..

Senor Vinnie: A party until four am??

Amy shakes her head

Senor Vinnie: Two??

Again the head shakes no.

Senor Vinnie: You are right, we can better celebrate during our match!! Nobody would expect that.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Whaat do you mean besides everyone that is watching our promo Pete?? You mean that there's a came...

He looks up as he has not even finished his sentence and sees the camera crew.

SEnor Vinnie: Hola!!! Como estas???  

He grins, but deep down inside he feels that another great Senor Vinnie plan has been thwarded by the camera crew of SCW.  

Senor Vinnie: I just have to let the world know that I was just messing and of course I shall not do such a thing. We are fighters, we are winners. And we are the next SCW mixed tag team champions. Because apparently, nobody else can get a hold of the champs their belts. Maybe if they allow their belts to be handed down from time to time in a loan or something. I mean, perhaps they could even earn some etra money on the side. I...

Amy coughs

Senor Vinnie: What??

Amy: we aren't facing the champs. We are facing the team of Jack Asher and Emmie Ward.

Senor Vinnie: Who???

Amy rolls her eyes

Amy: It's a new team, Emmie who is related to...

Senor Vinnie: Oh can I guess? I am good at that...  

Amy rolls her eyes as it is very obvious who it is

Amy: But....,

Senor Vinnie: No, don't say!! It won't be fair if you spoiled it for me. Emmie Ward..., let me see. It is on the tip of my tongue.

Amy: it's Ma....

Senor Vinnie: That's right!! it's Amanda Cortez's second cousin from her uncle's side!!

Amy rolls her eyes and shakes her head

Amy: She is related to Mark Ward, you know... one of the owners???

Senor Vinnie is silent for a few moments. Something that rarely ever happens

Senor Vinnie: I uhm...., I.... uhm...., I have to face... uhm....

Amy: No Vinnie, i you remember... it's Bombshells vs. Bombshells and superstars vs. Superstas.

Senor Vinnie: I know, but... I am concerned the referees will be a bit partial. And I cannot blame them, theya are very underpaid and...

Amy: Vinnie!! You better focus on Jack instead on her family ties.

Senor Vinnie: You are right, I am facing Jack. A first round elimination in the same tournament as us. I am sure that he did not see that one coming. A kid that wanted to face an old man, yet it never happened. I guess he just starts off hot and cannot finish. It's a trade that i have seen by many young talents.

Amy: Like..., your title oppertunities???

Senor Vinnie is quiet for a few moments before shaking his head

Senor Vinnie: Nonsense, it's all-in the imagination of the beholder. And low behold, I am imagening a long career of many successes. it's just like a rotten apple that you have to bite through to reach the fruits of your own labour. I.....

Amy: What are you talking about???

Senor Vinnie: What are YOU talking about??

Amy: I asked first Vinnie!!

Senor Vinnie: Awww!!! Fine!! I was talking about how we are going to win this one and walk to the next match that will be a title match!!!

He jumps up and down of joy, causing his hips to hit Pete and the cactus falls over on the floor. Thankfully it's a soft carpet so that the fall didnt break his pot taht he is in as Any puts him back on the table again.

Senor Vinie: I'm sorry Pete. It shall not happen again.

He suddenly receives a few spines in his face as he screams out loud

Senor Vinnie: I'M BLIND!!! I'M BLIND!!!

Amy rolls her eyes as the shot helps him to get rid of the spines. A few moments later we return where Vinnie is holding a wet towel against his face.

Senor Vinnie: Don't worry about me. I will be ready for Jack and his little attempt to suck up to the bosses. Well, me and Amy are better than Jack and Emmie. And results do not matter in the process of being and feeling better. I am feeling like a million bucks!! I am just excited to prove my worht and take hom a W. for me and Amy. The Latina Punk connection. Such a treat for you all as I will even call Santana to perhaps play a song for us. But that's only if you are such a nice little boys everywhere. Because my time is precious you know!! So like I have said before. Me and Amy are going to turn heads senors!!!

With that the shot fades  

30
Climax Control Archives / London's calling
« on: May 24, 2019, 09:52:18 PM »
 The Miracle tales of Sherlock Vinnie….

London’s Calling:

Starring: Amy Santino, Cactus Pete and of course your favorite hero…. Sherlock Vinnie.

Reno, Nevada:

We are outside the hotel where Amy Santino is spending as Senor Vinnie can be seen, he is wearing a rather unusual hat as well as a rather weird jacket and holding a water pipe. Next to him we see Cactus Pete, who is having a rather old fashioned English hat. They are waiting for Amy Santino to leave her hotel as she finally does after having to wait for thirty minutes.

Amy: Hello Vinnie, sorry I had to keep you waiting. I…

Vinnie takes the water pipe out of his mouth and blows out some soap like water bubbles in the air before staring at Amy for a few moments before directing his attention to his cactus.

Sherlock Vinnie: indeed Pete…, it’s rather elementary to think that this plain individual would not forget the specific time that we agreed upon.

He puts the pipe back into his mouth and nods his head while listening to Pete.

Sherlock Vinnie: Uh-huh… indeed, interesting yes…. Hmm… excuse me Amy…, what did you say??

Amy: Sorry I kept you waiting, I….

Sherlock Vinnie: Apologies accepted my dear, it’s quite obvious that we all have the lapse of mentally acknowledging a thought in our brain, causing it not to develop into a deed that would rather benefit the two of us inside the six sided ring

Amy: Errr….,

Sherlock: Let me just rephrase that sentence and replace your obvious look of utter amazement and shock with the look of utter satisfaction. Indeed, satisfaction is upon us my lady senorita.

Amy is completely clueless of whatever it is that Vinnie is talking about, she is looking around to see whether she can find anyone that could help her figure out what is going on. But her mixed tag team partner has caused her attention to be redirected back to him.

Sherlock Vinnie: As I was saying, it’s quite sad the state of England is in. And when England is at the lowest of low, it will obviously affect the livelihood of downtown London. Whereas England is obviously often mistaken for to be the most important place in the entire Kingdom of one Shaven Haven Queen.

Amy: Shaven Haven??? Wha???
Sherlock Vinnie: Pssst, I do not wish to give away too many surprises. But I once saw a documentary that was Called Ali G or something. A movie where gangs of the East Side and West side often just attempted to lose some bodily fluids after every possible spit and drooling situation. It’s quite telling or the modern lifestyle that they wish to put us into in the hopes that we shal imitate them. Because imitation is the biggest way of flattering those who will accept that one and one is two. Everyone? Well at least those, whom have decided for themselves that following a piece of cornbread isn’t that what they truly wanted. And for those who do not have the luxury to do so, just follow these tea drinking, left side of the road driving, Mr. ……

The name that Sherlock Vinnie wanted to use has been bleeped away entirely. Not wanting to be the talk of the town made them interesting and quite downright Nobel Price material if I say so myself.

Am: You are saying it yourself Vinnie… I…,

He takes out the fake pipe out of his mouth and hold it in front of that what is Any, his tag team partner against the veteran team of London Underground.

Sherlock Vinnie: Shush my pretty, I know how well you have been wanting to speak out an thought of originality of mounting anything resembling that of what yesterday’s life has ever presented towards them. An Critical moment that could prepare the worlds greatest musical threesome to greater heights. The Punk and Metal Connection, combining the legacy of two great wrestlers with that of Senor, errr… Sherlock Vinnie.

Amy: Vinnie….

Sherlock Vinnie: It is Sherlock Vinnie my pretty.

She rolls her eyes as she finally decides to give into the demands of her mixed tag team partner. Knowing that he could be rather annoying as well as convincingly and decides to give into his wishes. Knowing that if she didn’t that he wouldn’t shut up for the remainder of the week…. Maybe even longer if you aren’t lucky.

Amy: Yes, you are absolutely right Sherlock Vinnie.

Sherlock Vinnie: Gracias Amy, that’s Spanish for thank you if you had not already figured that out.

She rolls her eyes as Sherlock Vinnie continues his rambling
If
Sherlock Vinnie: I Have understood that many of yesterday’s past news items goes about England. Making me wonder why?? I mean seriously. It has got many news items the last year or so that makes the entire history of any country pale in comparison. It is now even without it’s supposedly great leader, I mean who would want to let their country uncontrolled behind just because you are not popular?? News Flash…, if you are blonde and running a country?? Well let’s just say I’m not going to buy a wall that’s for sure.

Any: Err…,ok…, right… I guess.

Sherlock Vinnie: They claim to be the forefront runners of many things and all I can think about is how they just quit upon the rest of the world. And now?? Now I have to welcome my two countrymen in a mix tag match??? I shudder the thought of drinking tea and dipping a biscuit into the tea pot and watch it drown in the liquid just like an entire nation has drunk in sorrow.

Silence

Sherlock: I know that we were in London a few weeks ago Cactus Pete Watson. I….,

Amy: Watson?? Cactus??? I give up.

Sherlock Vinnie: No!!! You shall not throw in the towel in an mere attempt to distract your opposition in thinking you are a quitter. Because it may just get my teeth crooked like my documentary hero of England named Austin Powers.

Amy: That’s a range of comedy movies Sherlock….

Sherlock Vinnie: I am aware of that….

He turns his attention to his cactus and whispers something to it before nodding his head.

Sherlock Vinnie: I am also aware that seeing that we aren’t in London, but IN Reno Nevada will make my British ability to make my promo’s fall into the puddle of your own sorrow a very limited one.

Amy: I am afraid to even ask why

Sherlock Vinnie: Quite an intelligent question in a rather sad day when it comes down to celebrate your own country. Tear jerkers is a way to let you slip over the proverbial banana peel. Because when you slide, you will keep on sliding until the Brexit is right around the corner of your entire existence of shame.

Amy: So if I am correctly understanding you, you are anti England ??

Sherlock Vinnie: SI….

Amy: That’s not English

Sherlock Vinnie: I know that, it’s what I am trying to make it easier for the Anti English to accept your dislike for the country that claims that has started so many different things.

Amy: Like??

Senor Vinnie: Well like having many legendary figures of sports, music and even the world of politics. Tell me, whom is a bigger figure in the sports world compared to former international of the Mexican Football team named Jose Rene Higuita.

Silence

Sherlock Vinnie looks over his shoulder and stares at his cactus

Sherlock: I remember that Higuita from Colombia. And it was just to see whether you knew the difference between Higuita and Campos Any…. And clearly you had influenced my friend Watson to utter the truth.

Amy: Err…, right… yeah that’s it.

Sherlock Vinnie looks around, starts to sweat as it is rather warm underneath the uncomfortable jacket and hat. He quickly takes them off and starts to sigh of relief when Amy shrugs

Amy: So you dressed up just because of our match this week???

Sherlock Vinnie looks confused at her before turning his attention to his cactus.

Sherlock Vinnie: do we have a match??

Silence

Sherlock Vinnie: Oh right!! Of course we do, but uhm… would it help you if I told you that it was really a matter of a coincidence that the entire situation has evolved into a reality that is quite a funny situation hen you start to think about it…

Amy: Vinnie!! I don’t have all day!! I have to go shopping!! You can finish this on your own okay???

With that Amy walks off as Sherlock Vinnie looks at her confused



Senor Vinnie nods his head and grins Sherlock Vinnie: It’s quite obvious that a bigger country exceeds the expectations of not knowing when to shut up and be humble. Something I hae exceeded many times,b ut even in moments I do not mind relecting himself in themirror and sighs.

Sherlock Vinnie: London Underground you are a former tag team champions combination. You are a former great team that obviously wishes to come back to where you think it’s allowed to be here in the first place. You are dwellers of the modern world, you talk a big game when it comes down to facing me and Amy, ridiculing me and her for being the odd couple out of the entire existence that needs to be remembered as Brexit

He scratches his head.

Sherlock Vinnie: Why would you leave?? You are already an island for crying out loud!! Or did they not just pay for everything.

Sherlock Vinnie: But you have to understand, just being my Watson to my Sherlock. You will play second fiddle to me any given day!!!

Silence

Sherlock Vinnie: I know you are Watson today!! I have to bring back those lowe fools back where they came from.

With that the shot fades

31
Climax Control Archives / si senor
« on: April 19, 2019, 09:41:55 PM »
 Senor Vinnie’s quest for a Blast from the Past to open up the future…. Or whatever, just put in a title and run with it yo.

Senor Vinnie can be seen downtown London, England. He is in a music store with his tag team partner for the Blast from the Past tournament Amy Santino. He is standing in front of a white Fender guitar as he is almost drooling all over it.

Amy: Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: SI???

Amy: You have been drooling all over this guitar for like ten minutes, it is giving me the creeps.

Senor Vinnie: Si.

Amy raises her eyebrow, this isn’t the answer that she was expecting from him and attempts to get him out of his drooling state.

Amy: You know you promised me to go and look at those electric Bongo’s. But if you keep this up, then we are going to be here in front of this guitar until the shop closes.

Senor Vinnie turns his attention towards his tag team partner and looks confused.

Senor Vinnie: Excuse me?? Did you say something???

She raises her arms in the air as she clearly is not happy by the fact that her tag team partner for the tournament wasn’t paying attention to what she was saying.

Amy: The bongo’s?? You promised!!

Senor Vinnie: I did?? Oh wait, yes I did didn’t I???

She looks at him with a questionable look on her face as this causes him to get irritated.

Senor Vinnie: OH you mean right now??? Jeez, I am just standing here for like ten seconds.

Amy: You mean ten minutes!!!

Senor Vinnie shrugs his shoulders before turning his attention back to the guitar.

Senor Vinnie: So it seems that time runs faster than I can count on my knuckles

Amy: So what’s so special about this guitar???

Senor Vinnie turns his attention towards her before turning back to the guitar and grins from ear to ear.

Senor Vinnie: The salesman told me that this guitar was used by Tom Petty from the Heartbreakers on the original Woodstock. I…

Amy facepalms herself before shaking her head in disbelief

Amy: Just don’t tell me that you were going to buy that guitar.

Senor Vinnie suddenly stops talking, swallowing loudly before searching for an answer to give her.

Amy: Oh my God, don’t tell me…

Senor Vinnie: Well, you see. I uhm…,

Amy: You do realize that Tom Petty was never on that original Woodstock right???

Senor vinnie suddenly understands the troubled look on Amy’s face as he got tricked into buying the guitar without checking whether the information is right.

Senor Vinnie: Give me a sec, maybe the salesman is willing to change his mind.

He runs off, leaving Amy behind with the guitar as she sighs

Amy: Why do men always have to be such an idiots when it comes down to buying expensive things???

We can see Senor Vinnie in the background screaming at the salesman in his sound proof office, causing it to turn out into a rather amusing scene from the outside as the camera zooms in on the situation. We can see Senor Vinnie start to gesture with his hands as if he is going to be watering the plants as that causes even Amy to scratch her head.

Amy: Uhm….,

The next shot is Senor Vinnie doing a gesture with his hands as if he is doing a serenade for the salesman that has put his hands to his ears and clearly not liking what he is hearing from the Mariachi and wrestler from SCW.

Amy: Is he singing to him???

Senor Vinnie is out of breath, putting his hands to his hips and inhales a few deep breaths before doing a Riverdance like tap dance before knocking down some plants as well as kicking the salesman into the shins. The salesman screams at him to get out of his office before Senor Vinnie tapdances his wa out of the office and stands face to face with Amy.

Senor Vinnie: Yo know something? That guy didn’t liked my arguments to at least take the guitar back as he didn’t gave me the original information.

Amy: Let me guess, that did not go as planned??

Senor Vinnie looks confused, scratching his head and wondering how she knew.

Senor Vinnie: How’d you know??

Amy: Well seeing he kicked you out after you kicked him in the shins?? That’s not like giving a woman a kiss you know??

Senor Vinnie looks at the salesman in his office and then turns his attention back to Amy.

Senor Vinnie: You know that if I kissed that guy, I would get into trouble with Valora right???? I am not going to kiss that guy!!!

Amy sighs once more as she has given up, she looks up and remembers here she came for.

Amy: Can we go to those bongo’s now???

Senor Vinnie scratches his head and realizes that he had promised so he nods his head yes and the two walk off. This causes the scene to fade.

Present day

Senor Vinnie: Is this the moment that we are going to reflect upon our lives and express what has gone wrong and should have happened. Of course not, it’s the you did this and I do that…., you are wrong and I am right. You should for two opportunities, while I am a man that should get an opportunity and whine and bitch about it for how long because I am a freaking Aussie?? Now don’t get me wrong, I love Australia just as much as I love doing another Riverdance dance for a cranky salesman in a music shop. Clearly it is not my cup of sangria and it never will. I mean the sun burns that I got from that country, the many scorpions that run around freely in their deserts as well as snakes, hopping kangaroos as well for some furry bears that just pinch your nose and fart in your ear if you do not pay attention. It is not something that I take seriously if you are someone that comes from that place and wants to take my opportunity that I have worked so hard for to obtain and achieve.

Now don’t get me wrong, Pete told me all about the greatness that came or to this very day comes ot of Australia, you know… things like Flying Doctors, Neighbors, Kylie and what’s that actor’s name again? Oh yeah, Mel Gibson. And apparently that is not enough for these perros to gloat about for the remainder of their stinking lives. oh no, they have to bring in some foul mouthed, clearly clueless and I had to scratch and claw to the point where I am today individual. Well that was an entertaining and educational tale of how we could clearly describe our amigo from down under named Kale Smith. Good for you Senor, I will ask Senor Underwood whether they could have an animated series about your life…, we could call it “Family Fella” and have you be a like fat guy who has a good looking chick s his wife and some dumb idiot as son and a broad and a baby son with a talking dog. Because after I am done listening to you articulate towards me as if you were trying to say something meaningful. It was the only thing that I could think off…, to put your lifestory into something as valuable just as Weird Al Yankovic declining an invitation to make a parody on the classic song: “Nananananaaa heey heeey… goodbye!!!”

Because I can understand the reasoning of someone that is truly an artist in the art of imitation and trying to be good enough to sound like you are original. I mean serious senor, if I had gotten a nickel every time that someone mentioned that I lost to Fenris then I would have the itch to slap the taste out of your stinking mouth. But first before I do so, I will ask you politely to use a breath mint to give you the benefit of the doubt.
But seriously senor, I can tell when a senor is good enough to attempt to get under someone’s skin. Sadly you have to articulate every single letter in the alphabet at least a couple of thousand times to speak to me with such hot air. Because if I had known any better, I would have assumed that you are merely humping up against the wrong tree before leaving a nasty stain down my leg. Don’t you know that it’s not nice to besmirch those who have lived exactly the hard reality that you wanted to impress me with??

Senor Vinnie clears his throat and puts on a rather fake Australian accent

Senor Vinnie: Oi…., I am from Austrrrrrrrrrrrrrrralia, ya know the spot on this planet that sophisticated immigrants wished they had never found. The desert burns, the insects bite and or local hero is a guy that played Crocodile Dundee for crying out loud. A white man that knows the ways of the Aboriginals, as I that is realistic enough to think after Jungle Book nature would make the same mistake that a cartoon story made.

But I have a man that takes pride in telling the tale that he never made an excuse for the mistakes that he had made. There you go kids, never make an excuse when you ride your bicycle through the red light and the cops pull you over to admonish you. never make excuses when your English teacher of 95 refuses your marriage proposal just because you never got laid. Never make excuses when your Oklahoma City Thunder Basketball team loses another first round matchup while your top star is once again averaging a triple double throughout the season. And don’t make excuses when I beat yo during the Blast From The Past tournament.

You see little children, what I am trying to say is that whatever you wish to achieve in your life…. Just ignore Kale Smith… Because this senor is a crying little bitch.

Now I hear you ask me with yor innocent voices why?? Why Senor Vinnie?? Why am I not allowed to follow this man’s lead??? Nd I will tell you why….

This perro attempts to dissect the fake from the obvious. At least you tried perrro, it’s not like I have to listen to someone speak a promo that was educated by a giant of a failure. First it was Mr. Sushi, then it was a movie reject that never got his due. Oh no, senor. At last I have gotten to hear from a man that many assumed that he was a regular joe… but how wrong have they been huh?? A man that looks at the obvious and tells a tale that is out of synch to the rest of what he is attempting to do. OH si senor, I speak of attempts. Because that is what your entire career is based upon isn’t it?? attempting to achieve something that we all know that sooner or later you shall faile upon??

But use the Olympic Thought high above your head, that competing is more important than winning No?? oh sure, I have not beaten Fenris, I have yet to climb the final steps of becoming a world heavyweight champion. I have yet to taste that success that YOU have yet to achieve as well isn’t it?? Because the way I see it, it’s not a weakness to enter something that I should not have to…. it’s not a weakness to take hold of as many opportunities that fate allows you to obtain. It’s not a weakness to enter a tournament and eliminate every possible perro that could ultimately challenge for the belt that I will obtain no matter what… but I know and understand that this isn’t how the Aussie Aussie Aussie… Arrrr Arrr Arrr works isn’t it?? oh no…, the one place where they are even more stupid thatn the Local Brits on this Godforsaken Island of filth.

But that isn’t what truly matters now is it Kale?? Oh no, it’s all about YOU and ME… the man that you called not a fool, he is not selfish… but if you look at the remainder of the table of six of what you should eat to stay healthy… I would have left the twisted potatoes on the plate, the rabid meat miles away from your hungry mouth that would only spew profanity. And then the healthiest of them all…. The fruit and vegetables that keeps your brain sane from the stupidity that you spew on a regular basis. Oh no Senor…, you are far from the originality that needs to be used to mount to anywhere….

You have lost everything huh?? Now what do you want me to do? Be silent for a whole minute?? Letting those words sink in and use it as a motivation for me to make sure that I do not make the same mistakes you made?? Oh sorry my amigo, newsflash!! I did too lose the one person that mattered in my life, without here I would have given up and walk away. But instead of sitting down and writing my memoires about it in the hopes of one day using it as an excuse to gt the sentiments run down his cheeks and be applauded for whatever he may have in his life that troubles him. So until we face each other in the ring senor… nothing that you say matters… nothing else matters…. Except for Senor Vinnie…..



32
Climax Control Archives / Vinnie Ball
« on: April 12, 2019, 07:37:32 PM »
 Senor Vinnie productions presents: The Vinnie Blast to SCW’s Past……

The shot opens with Senor Vinnie sitting in his hotel room in Cardiff, Wales. Trying to read a Welsh Sports section in the local newspaper. But the look on his troubled face does tell us that he has issues understanding what it is all about… or something completely different of course. But let us all find out shall we???

Senor Vinnie: Tell me Pete, I thought they all just talked English on this odd island. But what is this kind of language???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean that they also have their own language? Are you telling me that these people are bilingual??

He scratches his head before placing the newspaper down at an article about the National Rugby team, a sport that is rather popular in the entire United Kingdom as well in Wales.

Senor Vinnie: These people do sure have weird hobbies, I mean seriously. You use a pitch where they play a sport apparently called football. They add two huge poles on either side of the pitch and then they hire a ball from the NFL, yet don’t have the money to buy real protective gears. You know like a helmet and shoulder pads.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean that this isn’t the NFL?? My 120 year old blind granny can see that!! It’s what they call the minor leagues no??

Silence
Senor Vinnie: What’s that for a foolish name?? Rugby?? They don’t have a rug to hide anything beneath it!! And why do they throw the ball behind them?? I mean seriously?? It’s already dangerous to drive a car on this entire island, let alone being on a football pitch with rabid, toothless, half a brain capacity thinking team running after you to drop you with a tackle? Nah ah, us Mexicans prefer real sports!! Like checkers and chess, or even the Olympic sports of Pinata punching

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I KNOW THAT IT ISNT AN OLYMPIC SPORTS!! But I have to do something to entertain myself on this terrible island of English talking, yet not one of them are an English Habitant?? Besides, why are they all combined the United Kingdom? Shouldn’t we not just call them UniKingdommer?

Silence

Senor Vinnie pouts his lip as he realizes that he had made an error before bursting out in laughter.

Senor Vinnie: Good one Pete!! The sheer thought that these lands on this Island are bond by one unity and that is the Queen?? Or whatever you tried to explain, I already dozed off after you tried to explain it to me. You are such a boring thing to listen to Pete, I mean seriously. Instead of me trying to get Mexicans interested in a game of Rugby. Merely so that US scouts can hire them for cheap labor?? And what about that wall that El Presidente Senor Donald is trying to have us built? I mean then you are stuck with a competition that cannot be legal across the border!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Fine!! But if I am going to get a lot of angry fan mails of young fans that were hoping to run up the Mexican green fields of grass for a game of Rugby, then I will tell them that it was YOU that turned their hopes and dreams into a complete nightmare!! All I have to ask you is whether you could live with that thought???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: You Can??? Oh okay, well then I suggest that when we are at the subject for the future…, then I want to alter the name of it all to Vinnie Ball….

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Si Pete, Vinnie ball. If you want to make something popular then at least attempt to make it entertaining, lots of music hitting from my very own personal musical archives as well that Senorita Valora West should have get the honorary seat and the best seat in the entire arena. Only to have me have the second best of corse.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Fine!! I will discuss the Blast from the Past!! Why bring up old memories???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: OH great, I have to relive another beating against those who me and Senorita Amy have beaten???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean I have to face the team of Jessie Salco and who????

Hi face lights up, suddenly as if he has seen stars.

Senor Vinnie: Andy GARCIA???? Senor Andy??? Oh my goodness!! I have to get my best suit for this one, I just love all of his movies. I remember how much I just loved his work as that ogre in Shrek. I …..

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean that Mike Meyers was the voice of Shrek?

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Of course!! You are absolutely right!! He played Moses on the classic Ten Commandments. You are absolutely right, this man is a….

Silence

Senor Vinnie face palms himself after hearing that he was wrong.

Senor Vinnie: DOH!! I forgot that when you put Andy at a certain light, that he looks just like Charlton Heston!!

Senor Vinnie is gloating from ear to earn, not believing his very own ears when facing a real movie star caliber opponent would a real super star out of him

Silence

Senor Vinnie’s eyes bulge out of his sockets

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean it’s Andrew Garcia and not Andy???

The world crumbles before his eyes as he finally realizes that it isn’t the actor that he will be facing, but veteran SCW wrestler Andrew Garcia. This causes him to roll his eyes as he realizes that who he is going to be facing along with Jessie Salco as he and Amy take them on.

Senor Vinnie: Great!!! Now I have to endure another boring promo, I once did endure the same thig with…. What’s his name again??

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Nah!! I will call him Larry though, that would make it much easier. Stupid Japaanese names!!! But the end result will be the same Andrew, the curtains will close and they will remain closed for an eternity. That’s right, you will not experience the final applause from the crowd, why?? Because you are just an average Joe… oh wait… average Andrew. It’s nice to see that you class your opponents in a fashion that losing for you has always been an option.

Yet I am a man that needs to win, that has to win. To beat the champion at the next show before cashing in the briefcase on Summer XXXtreme?? You know, the first ever one on one singles confrontation between champion and briefcase winner!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: SHUT IT PETE!! A man, why is it that you need to ruin it that it cannot happen?? Did you ask Chris Underwood?? Did you ask Mark?? No! because you are a coward man, you aren’t as strong as me and certainly not as smart as yours truly.

Senor Vinnie is gloating over the smart ass command that he has made

Senor Vinnie: You forget Senor, that I have class, sophistication and even the ability to come up with a trick or two Senor. I will be the Godfather part three pon your ass until the world will understand why I am the greatest thing to come out of your mouth in like when the color television was created. Nobody could afford it at the time and nobody can afford believing that you would amount to anything except their  failure. So until then Senor…., I hope that you and Jessie will have some final few words of encouragement… because you two… are going to lose Senor…. Lose…

With at Senor Vinnies shot slowly fades

33
Climax Control Archives / The Blast From Vinnie
« on: March 22, 2019, 09:29:53 PM »
 The Golden Briefcase vs. The Blast from the Past

Tijuana, Mexico

We open up in the mansion of Senor Vinnie in his home town, drinking on some orange juice while enjoying the Mexican sun. He has his cactus sitting on the table that he sits behind and has an umbrella on top of his head to protect him from the sunrays. Senor Vinnie takes a sip from his orange juice through a straw and then savors the taste after placing the glass down on the table.

Senor Vinnie: You know something Pete, I have started to think about everything that has happened in the past few weeks. Beating that Japanese guy, walking to the back still your Golden Briefcase winner and the man that is guaranteed to face whomever is the champ at Summer XXTreme. Yet something is missing.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know what you are thinking Pete, but Senor Vinnie?? You have everything your heart would ever wish to desire. What possibly could you be missing besides your wealth?? Your many cars and mansions?? Traveling across the world and see new and exotic places…., well those and Ireland where I am scheduled to compete at next coming Climax Control. And that made me think Pete…

Silence

Senor Vinnie: No, I did not think about any leprechauns with a golden pot at the start of a rainbow.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: No, not those four-leaf clovers

Silence

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes as he shakes his head after another apparently irritating answer from his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: No, I’m not searching for an Irish Coffee…, I would rather prefer Irish Whiskey, burning a hole through my stomach when I have some constipation. Causing me to have the runs before a match, I mean seriously. Who would want to have the experience of suddenly having to go?? I wouldn’t!!! Even though I’m smart enough not to wear white pants, it still makes me feel uncomfortable knowing that you would hear squishy sounds and even more squishy feelings across your backside when it happens.

Silence

I know that there’s possibly other ways to cure that problem Pete, but what better to stop things with something that tastes good, that makes you all happy and it has a way dealing with bacteria’s.

Silence
Senor Vinnie is looking on in shock, clearly not expecting the answer that he has gotten from his plant

Senor Vinnie: You what??? Aren’t you aware of the fact when using a laxative that it causes you to go for many…, many…., MANY hours???

The look on his face tells it all, he is clearly upset that his cactus either made a stupid comment or just merely pulled a prank on him. He is grinding his teeth, trying to figure out what his “best” friend has done to him before sighing from relief.

Senor Vinnie: I just remembered that I used the last bottle of laxative on that night that you were so full of yourself that I needed to have that shit removed from your bowels of insanity Pete.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Is that what it’s all about?? You plotting revenge upon a man that once saved your potted ass from having no ass?? You remember that it was almost about to explode from that backside that apparently every Bombshell in SCW find it rather cute. I don’t know why, but then again…. I don’t have a fetish with potted plants.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Yes they do!! Did you not notice that?? They even call you the Harry Potter of plants, but beats me why.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: You think it’s because you are inside a pot??? No way!! But where is that magic wand of yours then???

Silence

Never mind

He face palms himself after hearing that answer, an answer that he immediately had on his mind after the words had exited his mouth. Clearly he feels ashamed for the obvious that he could not have protected from prior to the answer that was given. He looks over his shoulder and sees his maid walk over towards him with the wireless phone. He answers the phone and listens to whom who is on the other line.

Voice: Senor Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: Si….

Voice: A good thing that I managed to reach you, it’s Mark Ward. I just wanted to inform you that we have decided to deny your request of having you and your Blast From the Past tag team partner Amy compete in an indoor arena.

Senor Vinnie’s mouth drops, clearly he had not expected this.

Senor Vinnie: But…,

Mark Ward: First of all, it would be unfair to all of the competitors in the other matches to compete outside and you inside.

Senor Vinnie: Yes.., but you see….

Mark Ward: Also the arena is outdoors Senor Vinnie, I cannot ask for them to build a ring inside the cafeteria backstage Vin. You know that the Irish aren’t that big, so their surroundings aren’t either.

Senor Vinnie’s mouth has almost dropped to the ground of shear and utter shock. He had requested to have his Blast from the Past first round match to be competed inside instead of outside. For the simple reason that he is accustomed to warm temperatures like in his hometown due to a sensitive skin. He is trying to explain to Mark Ward how he responds to cold weather and most of all to rain.

Senor Vinnie: But Senor Ward, did you not get my doctor’s note, explaining that my skin becomes moist when it comes in contact with rain???

There’s a moment of silence on the other end of the line before we hear a sudden and loud laughter coming from the end of the co-owner of Sin City Wrestling. Senor Vinnie has taken the phone from his ear and looks worried.

Senor Vinnie: Ai caramba, his diagnoses that my uncle Jefe had made about Senor Mark is more than ever accurate than ever before. He had already prophesized that Senor Mark would become very laughable, short breathing and most importantly crying as well while remaining in a state of laughter.

Senor??

He suddenly extends the phone away from his ear, having to attempt to stay away from the phone as much as possible when he is hearing the sudden outburst of anger of the co-owner of the company.

Mark Ward: YOU COMPETE LIKE EVERYONE ELSE VINNIE!! Or else you and Amy will forfeit your spot in this tournament!!

Senor Vinnie scratches his head, where he actually is attempting to reconsider both cons and pro’s on either side of the tale and then finally nods his head and gives in to the pressure that was put on him by Mark Ward

Senor Vinnie: Si Senor Mark, I shall compete like each and everyone else who have to compete under the same circumstances. But I do wish to ask of you one favor senor Mark

Mark Ward: That is??

Senor Vinnie: If I catch a cold or a pulled groin muscle due to the severity of the temperature differences… then I will sue you for every pennies worth of your income senor Ma….

Mark Ward: Senor Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: Si??

Mark Ward: If you threaten me with anything… EVER!! I will terminate your contract, I will make sure that you will not have that opportunity to compete for the world title due to your briefcase. And thirdly I am your boss…, I own your ass.

With that the phone line disconnects and Senor Vinnie sits there with he phone in his hand and looks in utter shock.

Senor Vinnie: How rude, he didn’t even asked if I wanted to accept this long distance call. You think I had a right to ask don’t you Pete???

Silence

What do you mean I should just say yes and Amen?? I’m not in church you know!! Well I have figured it out already, you are just a suck up to whomever it is that is the authority around here!! You are no use damnit!!!

The shot slowly fades as we go to a commercial

Jake Raab

A name that is etched upon a black board in a class room where Senor Vinnie is standing in front of a class and is explaining who Jake Raab is.

Senor Vinnie: Hello Class, today I am your substitute teacher as your teacher Senorita Manuela has granted me this opportunity to explain to you who Jake Raab is. But before I start, does anyone already know who he is???

A few kids lift their hands up in the air as Senor Vinnie points at a young girl, who is sitting the nearest to him.

Girl: Isn’t he German??

Senor Vinnie nods his head and writes the nationality down underneath his name and turns his head towards the class once more.

Senor Vinnie: Si…, he is someone from Germany, anyone else???

A boy whose face is completely covered with zits lifts his arm in the air.

Senor Vinnie: Si??

Nerd: He has brothers that also are wrestlers and MMA fighters.

Senor Vinnie nods his head and writes down wrestling/MMA family.

Senor Vinnie: Those are two very important items that tells a lot about Jake Raab. But does someone else know something more to tell me about this individual???

A third kid lifts his arm up in the air, he sits way in the back as he is a few years older than the remainder of the class. Clearly this kid has been unable to move on to the next class. Senor Vinnie looks at him and can tell that there will be trouble if he acknowledges him

Senor Vinnie: Anyone else???

Older kid: Over here!!!

He continues to ignore him as he notices that there isn’t any other kid that is trying to give him an answer.

Older kid: Hey Senior Citizen!!!

This irritates Senor Vinnie as he no longer can ignore that irritating older kid and sighs before turning his attention towards him.

Senor Vinnie: Si???

Older Kid: I think this guy can kick your ass in a fight man.

This infuriates Senor Vinnie, grabbing a ruler from the teacher’s desk and walks over towards the kid.

Senor Vinnie: Extend your hands kid

Older Kid: Nah

Senor Vinnie grabs his hands as he is about to use the ruler to spank his hand with it when suddenly the principal walks into the class room and….

Principal: Senor Vinnie!!!

This causes Senor Vinnie to react and suddenly lets go off the older kid and turns around

Senor Vinnie: And that’s how teachers in the ancient Europe taught discipline to their students. Nowadays thankfully teachers show kindness and attention to the needs of their students.

Senor Vinnie looks at the older kid, who is grinning from ear to ear a he knows that Senor Vinnie almost got caught.

Senor Vinnie: But just like what Jake Raab attempts to convince us for that he has discipline, something that students need to be taught as well to make it in the mature world. Something I am sure that you have don’t you???

This causes the older kids face to turn from amused to angry, realizing that Senor Vinnie is talking about the many times that he has been unable to move to the next class where all of his friends succeeded. He puts his arms across his chest and looks angry towards Senor Vinnie while the other kids inside the classroom are giggling over this. Suddenly the bell rings just at the moment that Senor Vinnie wanted to address the next point on the man that he will be facing at the first round of the Blast From the Past with his tag team partner. Amy Santino as they are taking on Jake Raab and Keira Fisher-Johnson. Realizing that both Bombshells are Hall of Famers and multi champions in their own right, one still competing in SCW as the other recently returned to compete in this tournament just like him.

Senor Vinnie: I want you to learn about this individual as I will do an oral report on what I have taught you tomorrow.

The crowd moans annoyed, not wanting to do homework but realize that they have to. Senor Vinnie waits until the class exits the classroom as the Principal has exited as well. Causing him to fall down into the teacher’s chair and leans back. Adjusting the seat settings so that he can leans backwards almost to the point that he is laying down in a horizontal position on the chair. He puts his hands behind his neck and grins.

Senor Vinnie: So Jake, we meet again. This time on opposite sides, remember that tag team match we had against Fenris and Senor Ty??

Oh I do, but I am sure that I do not have to remind you of what had happened now do I?? Oh no, of course I have to explain your prolific ability to fail where others need to succeed. And you senor, you filed me and the entire team that consisted of US two!! I just wonder what your excuse will be to turn this dilemma from a problem to a solution?? Or am I talking Greek to you Senor???

He grins as he puts his feet on the table and stares at the door to the hallway, watching students pass the classroom.

Senor Vinnie: Sometimes it seems like time has stopped and I am back to when I was a kid, when I had dreams and was the one that saw his dreams shatter before his eyes. Shattered by bullies that took my drink money, made fun of me and made my life a living hell. Bullies that used force to get what they wanted….. and me??? I cried Jake, cried until I had enough and took charge and used every possible advantage I could find any possible method to get ahead in life. Sounds familiar???

He grins as he lowers his feet off the table and stares back at the camera as he is waiting for the right moment to talk again.

Senor Vinnie: I am sure that being the third in the line of hopefully the last Raab that has ever lived made you feel that you needed to prove something to them, to the world as the expectations were high when they heard your name.

Do I expect much?? Oh I am expecting someone that will be nearly a bully to prove a fact that he is better than me. But you have to understand senor, I am the first man that did what you look back upon yourself and pride yourself of taking the world heavyweight champion to the limit. Interesting analogy to have two men, dos senores that has done something that nobody else in this organization so far has ever been capable of doing.

And no, I am not talking about eating some ice cream and pretend to be a monster when you are clearly nothing more than merely a pussy. Oh yeah, I went there. The bloodline of the Raabs that seemingly brings them all back together to this very point isn’t it??

To follow the footsteps of Lord Raab, who won the tournament in 2017. Oh boy, talking about a pressure cooker besides the fact that you believe that you are the only one deserving to face Fenris once more.

He shakes his head and sighs before chuckling.

Senor Vinnie: I’ve been taught not to look past the obvious Jake, the obvious that though shall not look past the first obstacle that stands in your way to the promised land. Oh boy, I just love it when I get all Shakespeare like and tell you like it is…. Because even though you are a fighter, you are well conditioned.. you aren’t the beast that your brother once was…. You aren’t the one that has ice cream that runs your veins to stay calm under pressure….

And I can hear you proclaim the obvious, but Vinnie??? You aren’t the one that beat the champion!! You are capable to suffer under pressure like me!! What makes you so much better than the German MMA fighter that is Jake Raab???

He puts his finger towards his chin and takes a few moments to think about that hypothetical question. But eventually grins as he lowers himself behind the desk and grabs his golden briefcase and taps on it.

Senor Vinnie: You see Jake, I have the whole world in the palm of my hand….. while people like you are sweating bullets knowing full well that you are unaware what tomorrow brings. And some may say that it motivates themselves to try harder, telling themselves that one day that lady luck must change her mind and award the poor sod that has failed before that glorious moment.

Now before I am forgetting that you were the final big time champion for SCU….. a glorious moment that you will use to tell me that you were capable to maintain the pressure to obtain that belt….

Senor Vinnie yawns and grins before shaking his head no.

Senor Vinnie: You are just searching for excuses to hide the fact that you were incapable to do so. The fact that you are seeking for a hope to qualify to the finals in the hope of getting that shot once more. While yours truly?? I am just oozing confidence that I will run through every obstacle that will put in front of me. And you know why???

Because nobody wants me here!! Nobody believes that I deserve this opportunity besides the fact that I already have one waiting for me. Why not go two for two?? Why not going for the obstacle that I become number one contender and then have no contender for Summer XXXTreme??

Because you are too stupid to even grasp that thought combined with your MMA logics that makes me go gaga and googoo. Don’t worry, I will explain it eventually when your mindset becomes adult enough for me to use big words…. Words like Hello and Goodbye.

He grins as he walks over to the black board and points at the name.

Senor Vinnie: Jake Raab…, the MMA master piece that I have to deal with in this first round match. Ladies and gentlemen, MMA is trying to take over the wrestling world as they believe that they are the true fighting experts over “us” wrestlers. And yet I wonder…, if that is the case then why join a minor league when it comes down to being a fighter. Is it money?? Is it the shiny belts that are bigger than the ones that they are having?? Or is it the mere fact that the true best of the world of MMA just don’t even bother wasting their time to play with the minors…

Funny huh?? How the mindset and big talk has to be the key to success for those who are just average and wonder off and seek fortune and fame in other green pastures that is just an excuse to make something of their lives. Are you the third in line Jake?? Are you the third in line to fall for the wayside of the many excuses that I just laugh at?? I’m a fighter, I’m a brawler, I’m a submission expert that does it all in that match. And I know that Fenris is just a nice guy, like to compliment everyone that he faces…. But is that how you want to see yourself?? Merely an compliment that means NOTHING?? I already have my shot at the gold in front of me, what do you got?? A snot nosed, punk assed excuse of knowing that your role is just being a compliment.

But don’t worry, I will compliment you for trying after our match is over. I will compliment for giving me the fight of my life. But when I turn around I will just move on, look to the next team that will be ahead of me and do the same thing to me. That’s what happens when you take things so God Forsaken Seriously!!

He grins after making the Heath Ledger Joker reference from the iconic Batman movie.

Senor Vinnie: I know that I am talking a lot about you Jake, I should not forget the fact that you like me having a Bombshell Hall of Fame superstar. And isn’t that exciting?? Isn’t it exciting to look over your shoulder and realize that you got someone that you know that you can rely upon?? It’s surely a change of heart for the last time that I had a tag team partner.

Oh I’m talking about you Jake…., I just wonder how the Hall of Fame pressure will rub off on you?? Oh my, family pressure, former championship pressure and now even the pressure of an experienced wrestler that has done it all?? You see Jake, Amy knows already that I am someone that picks its spot, that picks its moment to just shove the hypothetical briefcase down your throat and spit in your face.

I’ve never said that I as a nice guy when it came down to getting in the ring, I just love the scent of sweat and the doubt upon the face of those who I confront. I just become the psychological monster that is also great with the guitar. Good enough for me to sing the blues for you, singing that you need to keep your head up high and cheer up. That it isn’t the end of the world and that you need to smile when you kiss babies and sign autographs.

Because just like you, my historical rise to the top was too fast. I had the believe that everything would have been handed over towards me being the next golden boy. Boy was I wrong, but at least I’m not so delusional to deny the fact that I am still the one that will take down the one that has the championship belt.

Are you still keeping up??? Good, because I don’t want to look past me and see you moan of being a tired little Raab. Tiredness is failure, not being able to rebound from your bad loss is a failure. What is next if you lose?? Are you going to blame it on Keira??? Or are you just telling that the stars weren’t aligned and you needed more time to prepare for a man that isn’t I your league to begin with?? Oh how the mind troubles the ability that your body is trying to copy from your fighting fantasies.

The words just come so easily, just as easy as I took down every opponent that I have faced in recent time. I’m confidence, I’m the top dog and you know why don’t you?? Let me just give you an oral report on why?? Answer this question in five seconds and you will be good to have me to allow you the first punch in. Now don’t be shy, just tell the world that you have paid attention or are just fuming from the mouth after the moment that you realized that I could speak.

It’s quite simple Raab, I have already beaten you. The question remains will it be enough for me and my tag team partner to dominate the two of you?? Or will the returing superhero bring balance to a force that has been troubled since you were born.

A sigh comes over his lips as Senor Vinnie shrugs and raises his shoulders

Because that’s where  you come in Amy, where you have to neutralize the danger that is from someone that didn’t succumb to the outside pressure of those who to be honest didn’t matter.. a woman that isn’t as troubled as little Jake over here. A woman that I respect, a woman granted I have never met…. And yet her legacy has said enough to tell the world that she is one of the greatest ever. The woman that is just like Amy. One decided to leave the company, whereas the other continues to surpass the expectations as she is clearly not one to succumb under pressure.

It’s like that song, Sad But True…, where you realize how many things that are needed to succeed. How many qualities are just slipping from your fingers, kowing that you should not have let the run away out of your reach. And yet, only those who are truly great like Keira, Amy and yours truly thrive under. The quality that is needed to deliver the goods week in and week out. Not letting a loss get to you, not letting a defeat put you into a setback that is as huge as the sinking ship of the Titanic.

And yet it’s like a song, a book or a movie. Predetermined how things would end, how things will be ending with the hero saving the world, getting the damsel in distress and we all can sigh of relief. Knowing that the enemy has been destroyed… or at least until Disney decides to make a sequal that is even bigger than the original.

Too bad for you Raab my friend, this career of yours is destined to go straight to DVD by the way you are performing as of late. Doubt are edged upon your face and nothing and I mean NOTHING can stop you from changing that against the team of me and Amy…. Keira will be a life support I’m sure, a beacon of hope that you can claw for as the quick sand drags your sorry ass deeper and deeper into the misery that is the legacy of the Raabs.

And you may ask yourself how do I now?? Ask the Iceman, ask how he was all but talk and no fight. Ask him how he never even considered going one on one with the Mariachi One… he knows what I am talking about… he knows how things seemed so glorious at one moment and then decided to quit when things got ugly.

Keira, my respect goes out to you. I hope being a parent has given you enough time to learn how to motivate a child to do better. Because Jake sure as hell will need it. Sadly for you, the time that you seek will not be given as my tag team partner in the quest for a title shot will be all over you. the one woman that remained active whereas others slowly but surely fade to black eventually or ending up as an act that sometimes gets thrown into the mix because people love to think back and remember how things used to be. When things were different, when things were better. Better in the only aspect that you knew that you could hang. The question is…, can you hang with the one woman that I put my entire trust into??? Only time will tell….., only time will tell….

Senor Vinnie slowly walks towards the door of the classroom and opens the door, before exiting he turns around and stares into the camera for the final time.

Senor Vinnie: The Blast From the Past, will be the push for the future… Fenris…, Senor Vinnie… is coming.

With that the shot fades.

34
Climax Control Archives / song improvisations
« on: February 01, 2019, 09:07:16 PM »
 Senor Vinnie presents,

Song improvisations requests part one

Monday, January 28th 2019

We are in a small venue in downtown Las Vegas, Nevada. 50 lucky SCW fans have won tickets to a secret concert from the “Mariachi of Wrestling” Senor Vinnie. They have all gathered the small stage that besides two microphone stands and a chair is completely empty. They are awaiting the arrival of their favorite artist/wrestler. But like many superstars that have reached the top of their fame, he has come late. The club I serving drinks as they are going to bill it upon the bank account of Senor Vinnie to keep the “crowd” happy when suddenly a stage hand emerges and he has another small baby chair with him. He places the chair down and walks off, causing the people to stare at it with large interest.

A few moments passes before the stage hand returns and he has cactus Pete in his hands before placing the cactus in the baby chair and places a toy microphone in front of it before walking away. This gets the crowd starting to hope for the show to finally to begin when the lights dim and a voice starts to echo over the theme music from Star Wars.

Voice: From a country, not far away from here… a man was born with a gift. A gift to entertain as well as to shock the masses. He is a man that has clawed a way from the mean streets of Tijuana, Mexico. And trust me, those kids on their tricycles are tough hombres for sure ese. You don’t want to mess with those guys, but I should focus back upon the man of the hour and the tower of musical power…. Senor… Vinnie…

The crowd claps in excitement, expecting the man to emerge from the back but nothing happens except for the voice to continue.

Voice: You may ask yourself, what made this man who he is today. Why is he so talented and why is the world not playing his music for crying out loud?? Excuse me, I’m just frustrated that I am sitting in a corner in the dark. But I know that I am just an extra that is hired to do one thing and introduce him, but seeing I already mentioned who is showing up I may just take advantage of the chances that I am taking myself. I….

KABOING!!!

A loud thud can be heard after clearly being whacked across the back of the man’s back as we hear footsteps walking towards the stage. We see Senor Vinnie holding a broken guitar, clearly he broke it over the announcer and looks sad.

Senor Vinnie: I just broke my favorite guitar, I’m sorry about that, but this shall not stop me from doing this for you people. Because an artist always comes prepared in case of an emergency.

The same stage hand that we saw earlier on walks on stage, this time his head is heavily bandaged as if he was hit on the head earlier with something heavy. He hands Senor Vinnie the guitar and the artist acknowledges it and tells him to get off the stage.

Senor Vinnie: That was Michael people, he is a fine stage hand. It would mean a lot to me if you show him some appreciation.

A few fans put their hands to each other and start a slow clap as they aren’t sure why.

Senor Vinnie: Gracias, I am sure that he has heard that in the back of this fine club. Now I am aware that you people have won tickets to see me perform and I always want to hand out something special to my fans, because they are special to me. So I decided to do a singing improvisation where I will take a song that is known to the world and make it my own. Because that’s what the true greats do.

He looks over the small crowd and turns his head towards Cactus Pete as it asked him something before Senor Vinnie turns his head and shakes it

Senor Vinnie: I don’t have time to do the Bohemiam Rhapsody rendition that I used to sing to you so that you go to sleep at night Pete.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Fine!! I will do it tonight!! But you have to sit here and check if there’s someone that wasn’t on the guestlist okay??

Silence

He grins as he turns his attention back to the crowd as there’s already several hands raised up in the air for requests. Senor Vinnie sees a blonde boy of not older than fifteen that is jumping so high that he just barely got noticed by him.

Senor Vinnie: Kiddo, what is your request???

The kid looks around and then back towards Senor Vinnie with his finger pointing towards himself,k not believing that he was picked out of the crowd

Senor Vinnie: Si, I was talking to you kid. Do you have a song for me that I could improve upon???

Kid: Oh wow…, okay. I wanted to ask if you could do chop suey from System Of A Down???

The kid grins from ear to ear as he is awaiting the answer from Senor Vinnie, that has gone silent for a few moments. Clearly not expected a song that is as diverse and rather seemingly impossible to play on a acoustic guitar. But the man grins and grabs the guitar as he is plugging away on the strings for a few moments before turning his attention towards the kid.

Senor Vinnie: Okay kiddo, I haven’t come so far by playing safe. So for you, I will do an improvised version of Chop Suey. And even though this song is great, I will make it even better.

The kid smirks, not believing a word that the wrestler of Sin City Wrestling is saying. But that slowly changes when he hears him start to play the infamous intro waiting for him to start to sing to see if he can truly make a song of his own.

Blasted Monk,
Grab your chance to try to beat (me)
Grab your chance to try to beat
Hide the fact that you shall fear (me)
Hide the fact that you shall fear
Why'd you even try to bother showing up this Monday?
Here you go and lose another match
You wanted to
Grab your chance to try to beat me
You wanted to
Hide the fact that you shall fear me
You wanted to
Why'd you even try to bother showing up this Monday?
You wanted to
I don't think you trust
In, your, self righteousness chances.


He stops playing as the people are applauding him and the kid has a huge shock upon his face. Not believing that Senor Vinnie could pull of something like that and make it even sound amazing. Eventually he just can’t help but smile and get excited as Senor Vinnie smiles and hands him a guitar pic with his signature on it.

Senor Vinnie: Here you go kid, who knows one day you can do something amazing like this, the only thing that you have to do is believe….

He looks at Pete the cactus and rolls his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: Tonight PETE!!!!!

He stares at the crowd and sees a young lady of around 29 years old with a hand raised in the air.

Senor Vinnie: Yes young senorita??

Girl: My heart will go on from Celine Dion??

The eyes of Senor Vinnie turn huge, hearing the song that Celine Dion created for the Titanic Song and scratches his head before turning back to the girls head.

Senor Vinnie: Are you sure??

The girl nods her head by saying yes as this causes Senor Vinnie to sigh and scratch his head once more.

Senor Vinnie: Oh well okay, but I have to tell you. I was asking for good songs, not some throw aways.

The young girl is shocked as she is about to say something, but she is cut of by Senor Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: But seeing that I am a real good mood and you did your best to get here. I will attempt to give what you ask for and what the world should have heard instead of what she did from the Northern borders of Canada… eh??

Senor Vinnie starts to play the guitar once more, sounding rather depressing while whistling as he attempts to bring in the flute part that started the song. But quickly stops that as he starts to sing

Every night in my dreams
I see you, I feel you
That is how I know you will fail
Far across the distance
And spaces between us
You have come to show you will lose
Near, far, wherever you are
I believe that the heart does go on
Once more you open the door
And you're here feeling my beadown
And my beatdown will go on and on
My kicks can touch you one time
And last for a lifetime
And I’ll never stop  till I’m  done
Satisfaction was when I beat you
One true time I have to
In your life Monk, the beating always goes on

A rather large group of male fans cheer as they like this version much better than the original one that has sold millions of copies around the world. The girl is confused, she has to admit that she did enjoy the alternative lyrics. But wasn’t sure whether Senor Vinnie wasn’t trying to mock the song. Senor Vinnie sees her doubt on her face as he motions to the stage hand backstage and he comes over with a t shirt that Senor Vinnie hands over to the girl.

Senor Vinnie: Here you are senorita, a Senor Vinnie and Cactus Pete t shirt. You are the first one of soon many fans that will wear this shirt when it will go live on SCWshop.com after this coming Monday. So I guess you are the luckiest person alive to have this.

She looks at the shirt and then turns her attention back to Senor Vinnie and has a sly smile upon her face.

Girl: Thanks…, I guess.

Senor Vinnie: Anyone else???

A rather old woman walks towards the stage, using her walker to keep her standing upwards and able to move around. Senor Vinnie sees her approaching the stage and immediately jumps off the stool that he was sitting on and helps the older lady.

Senor Vinnie: Here you are, here’s a microphone and tell me real slow what you want to hear.

Old Lady: Sure thing sonny, do you know any Frank Sinatra???

Senor Vinnie smiles, nodding his head as he places the guitar down next to him and rubs his hands together as he is clearly pleased by the selection.\

Senor Vinnie: Frankie Blue eyes, now there’s a name that you do not hear often and that’s a shame though. He was great, obviously not as impressive as Senor Vinnie. But hey, it was a different era back then. People weren’t trying to screw listeners over with voice boxes and that kind of shit. Oh no, the real talent came out and that was the only thing that would allow you to survive in the music industry.

Old Lady: Yeah, yeah sonny. That’s all nice and well, but get that singing voice working and give me what I want.

Senor Vinnie is surprised by the boldness of the older lady, but grins as he nods his head and clears his throat a few times before concentrating for his performance.

And now, the end is near
And so I face the final curtain
My friend, I'll say it clear
I'll state my case, of which I'm certain
I've lived a life that's full
I've traveled each and every highway
And more, much more than this
I beat you my way
Regrets, I've had a few
But then again, too few to mention
I did what I had to do
And saw it through without exemption
I planned each charted course
Each careful step along the byway
And more, much more than this
I beat you my way
Yes, there were times, I'm sure you knew
When I bit off more than I could chew
But through it all, when there was doubt
I ate it up and spit it out
I faced it all and I stood tall
And Blasted Monk I beat you my way

Senor Vinnie stops his acapella performance as he lowers his head, awaiting the reaction of the older lady and the rest of the crowd.

Old Lady: HUH?? What did you say?? My hearing aid quit on me… hello????

The shot fades with Senor Vinnie and the entire crowd laughing at the comment being made by the old lady as we fade to a commercial break.


Song Improvisations request part two.

Friday, January 1st 2019

We are in Carson City, Nevada. Senor Vinnie is sitting down in a park in the early morning, doing something that seems like meditation. Crossing his legs and has his hands spread across his legs and he is humming softly

Senor Vinnie: Hummmmmmmmmmmmm

Next to him we see Cactus Pete that is wearing a headband across the “Head” of the cactus and he has an old fashioned ghetto blaster that is playing Enya’s Orinoco Flow.

Senor Vinnie: Hummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm

He is moving his fingers in a graceful way as if he is connecting to the flow of the song while relaxing.

Senor Vinnie: Hummmmmmmmm…. Why are you bothering me Pete?? Hummmmmmmmmmmm

Silence.

Senor Vinnie: Hummmmmmmm, you know that I am meditating right??? Hummmmmmmmmmmmmm

Silence

Senor Vinnie slowly opens his eyes, still humming in his meditative position. After stopping humming he starts to inhale and exhale, trying to inhale positive vibes and blow out the negative ones.

Senor Vinnie: Yes I know I am facing Blasted Monk Pete, is that why you attempted to break me from my meditation???

Silence

He lifts his arms in the air and places his hands together before starting to move his head from left to right before closing his eyes again and hums for a few moments.

Senor Vinnie: He is a monk Pete, I am sure that he isn’t going to be doing the same thing that happened to the bombshell golden briefcase. I mean seriously?? With all my money, I should just buy my own security to protect the suitcase wherever I go.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Why do you want me to cash in this coming Monday?? It’s a Monday show for crying out loud!! It’s nothing special.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Oh I know that it would raise ratings, but I have become rather attached to the golden suitcase and I just want to have my reign as golden suitcase champion a memorable one.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: NO!! I’m not a moron!! I prefer the thought of fighting for something that means the world to me, only to cash it in for something just that more important to me. But unlike those who just run in while someone is down, I want to cash in to challenge Fenris for a one on one contest at the date of MY choosing.

Silence

Senor Vinnie sighs as he ‘hears’ the question from Pete that causes him to come out of his meditation.

Senor Vinnie: I made a mistake okay?? I know that my comments were a little bit too personal and insulting. Now I know that we do something that we call trash talking, to get under the skin of your opponent to build a hype that gets the people and the wrestlers at hand excited. But I had not intended to go the direction that I went…. I had success gone to my head and I became uncontrollable. That’s why the change of heart and embrace meditation.

Silence.

Senor Vinnie: HEY!!! What do you mean that you weren’t meditating??

Silence

Senor Vinnie; You were smoking pot??? Okay that’s it!! I’m cutting your allowance for the remainder of the year until you know to use your money in a responsible way!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know that it helps you relax, but that’s not just what Meditation is all about. It gives me the opportunity to plan ahead, it helps me prepare mentally for the next thing in line. And that is facing Blasted Monk in a one on one contest. It’s a good thing that SCW did not put my suitcase on the line, making it a non golden suitcase defense.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: FINE!!!!

He stares at the camera and takes a sip from the bottle of water and swallows it before he sighs and collect himself

Senor Vinnie: Apologies for that, Pete sometimes becomes very personal. He likes to get under my skin and I need to remain calm and collective as I am facing a former champion. Blasted Monk, someone I have yet to compete against and that always brings a smile on my face.

Why you may ask yourself?? Well you may and go ahead, ask yourself…

He chuckles as he shakes his head.

Senor Vinnie: I’m sorry, I just had a lyric stuck in my head from Neneh Cherry, you know the song Manchild?? I have not looked at the age of Monk to see If he was around in 1989. But it just got to me that she actually used the question ask yourself. A question that she almost started the song with… turn around ask yourself, so you think you’re going to win this time around manchild???

Quite a question isn’t it?? Especially when you start to think about the word manchild, clearly something that is degrading to be named that way as an adult male. But let’s get honest people, most of you deserve to be called like that…. The question is, do you think you are one Monk??

Manchild: An adult male who still posesses psychological traits of a child. Traits include, but are not necessarily limited to:
- whining
- pettyness
- trying to pass the blame for their own underdeveloped judgement
- not "stepping up to the plate" when it's their role to.
- secretly still finds 3rd grade bathroom humor amusing.
- is able to connect with his children, but only as another child, not as a father.
- not to mention an overall insecurity in who he is as a man, from which similar traits sprout.

Quite a long explanation isn’t it?? Now before you are asking yourself If I am a walking dictionary?? No, I may be a very intelligent individual, but this is something that I had to look or to get the point across. The point that you are a wrestling manchild senor… a man that when the moment comes that pressure gets to you, that you will choke. Now I know, I know that you are going to mount a comeback to say that I choked when I lost to Fenris several times. I know that pressure got to me, but I did not become a wrestling Manchild. Because I have the proof in my possession that things will change for the better. I battled through diversity and came out on top, winning something far more important than whatever your championship belt was named at the time. But just like me losing to Fenris… you losing to Ty West isn’t something to be ashamed about… but unlike you… I obtained the price that was handed to you… the chance to unify two golden championship belts.. only to walk out of the ring empty handed… and that to me is a definition of being a wrestling Manchild. A mature man that cannot handle the responsibility to be a leader for others to follow, preferring rather to be a corner man in a circle to keep all the bad vibes out.

I just simply pointing out the obvious facts, something that I know you and I will both agree on Senor that I have already surpassed you in how many days?? Weeks? Okay, a few months. But isn’t that just impressive?? Is that what the calm and collective Monk can comprehend and use his educative wisdom to find an answer and motivate himself to try and do harder??

Pfew that’s a lot of things that I had to say.

He chuckles while taking another sip from the bottle before staring back into the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Now don’t get me wrong, I am not taking you lightly Senor Monk, but you have to understand that in my situation as the undisputed Golden Briefcase holder… again, this is a non briefcase match… I have a distinguished expectation to uphold the fact of being the deserving campione over this briefcase. Something that you obviously cannot understand unless you want to quote stories from your amigo’s experience. But that’s something that gets you nowhere Wrestling Manchild.

So I wonder what excuse, pettiness or just accusations towards the entire world about the fact that you fucked up. Just show up my amigo and tell the world why, why you could not rise to the occasion and make the entire crop of a few people proud that actually believe in a manchild?? Because no matter how had you try, once you get that title being a manchild?? It will be nearly impossible to get rid of it… especially in comparison of someone that is clearly far more succesul already in it’s oh so short career. The career of the man that will be remembered that has taken 2019 by STORM!! I will take this year and party through it as if it was 1999… yes, a reference to a great performer as well, someone that could not do anything wrong. Obviously he did in the eyes of the manchilds that thought that they could control him merely because he signed a piece of paper, making them believe that they owned him.

How silly isn’t it?? Just like the aftermath of this match, giving you a case of déjà vu when I’m done with you. Where I want to prove to the world that I am indeed this humble man, that I am totally zen and shit like that. Where I will dedicate this match to one very important person in my life and no, it is not you Monk. Because like Queen once sang…., no time for losers… cause we are champions…. Of the world!!

Just be thankful that this experience will be a motivation, a motivation to look up and realize that once you hit rock bottom… that the only direction that you could go is up. And that you are thankful, thankful for the direction that I have guided you through in this hard and dark times. Where your faith in yourself will be fully tested. It’s no shame to fail my amigo…, just as long as you do not put the blame upon the one that tried to help you… helping you by beating sense into your ass manchild. Because it is time for you to grow up, it is time for you to accept reality…. And reality tells you that for 365 days… I will be the terror of the entire SCW division…, while you??

He chuckles as he is about to get up and stares into the camera for the final time.

Senor Vinnie: While you, you will be resorted upon history repeating itself until you understand what I will put you through… good luck senor…., I see you at Climax Control… where I will reign supreme…. And to you Senorita Valora…, I will dedicate this victory to you…..

With that the shot slowly fades as the promo has ended.

35
Climax Control Archives / table for two
« on: December 21, 2018, 09:22:29 PM »
 *SCW Exclusive*

Behind the scenes shot exclusively for the SCW network

We can see Senor Vinnie escorting Valora West, the aunt of SCW Roulette champion ty West backstage of the arena. Senor Vinnie is wearing his cactus in his sling while sporting a nice (cheap) suit while holding on to the arm of Valora as he escorts her to their “date”

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Valora, thank you that you were willing to come with me on this wonderful evening of me not wrestling tonight.

Valora blushes a little bit before regaining her composure.

Valora: Well it doesn’t happen often that I get asked out for a date Senor Vinnie, I just hope you didn’t trouble yourself by hiring a table at a very expensive restaurant?? I’m just a simple girl at heart.

Senor Vinnie looks at her with a weird look in his eyes before regaining his bearings and waves her question off with a smile on his face.

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Valora, you do not have to worry about anything, I have moved Heaven and Earth to get this table at the window of this fine restaurant. All because you deserve the best.

He grabs her hand and softly kisses the back of it, causing Valora to put her other hand to her mouth and attempts to hide her blushing. Of course the blushing is quite visible for anyone to see as that draws a smile on the face of her “date”

Simone: Good God, does this poor woman not know what she is getting herself into???

Adams: I feel a slight jealousy coming up Berlinda

Simone: Oh brother…,

The two continue their walk as they move towards the locker room of Fenris, what causes Senor Vinnie to stop and looks down at his cactus. This causes Valora to look at him with a curious look on her face.

Valora: If you want I can introduce him to you???

Senor Vinnie is in deep thoughts as he is nodding his head a few times and slowly lifts his hands towards his cactus and keeps them close to the sides of it before turning his head towards Valora.

Senor Vinnie: That would be a problem Senorita Valora, you see my friend Pete the Cactus has got a court date with Senor Fenris next week.

This causes Valora to gasp before starting to stammer and wants to pull her hand back, only to have Senor Vinnie to notice it and smiles.

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Valora, please forgive me. Tonight it is all about you, me and Cactus Pete. I am not going to have Pete’s personal differences squander our evening.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Yes Pete, I know that you have some good arguments to win next week, but this is about ME today!!!

Valora: What???

Senor Vinnie turns hi face towards Valora in a shocked way as he realized he said something that she hadn’t expected.

Senor Vinnie: About US of course!!

He slightly laughs towards the aunt of Ty West, hoping for her to accept his response as he stares at her face.

Valora: Uh okay

She smiles as that gives Senor Vinnie a mental sigh on his mind as he quickly grabs her by the hand and wraps her hands around his left arm and guides her towards the spot that he wants to take her to as we go to a commercial break.

SCW NET WORK EXCLUSIVE!!!

Next week!! The rematch of last months Supercard!! SCW champion Fenris against arguably his toughest opponent Senor Vinnie!! Who will win?? Who is going to walk out with the gold?? And who is going to find a Christmas gift underneath the Christmas Tree?? Check the pre-show to next week’s Climax Control!!!

We return to the twosome of Senor Vinnie and Valora as they are sitting down at a table with window scenery where we see people pass them by without noticing them. Valora is looking around the restaurant with a concerned look on her face.

Valora: So uhm Senor Vinnie, THIS is the special restaurant that you were talking about??

Senor Vinnie looks up while putting down the spoon that he had put it in his mouth eating his tomato soup before wiping his lips with a napkin.

Senor Vinnie: Si senorita, you aren’t impressed with the quality of this establishment???

Her eyes wonder off the room, staring at the establishment with a concerned look on her face. The camera spans out as we see that the two are inside the backstage cafeteria. There’s a cheap ass jukebox that has only three records and it I always on repeat. We see the tables that are filthy and surrounding them are SCW ring crew as well as officials that aren’t on the same level as the higher ranked officials and the bosses of the federation. The shot turns back to the “couple” as Valora’s wandering eyes are suddenly stopped in a scare as a lower ranked official who lets out a huge burp

Valora: Oh my…..

Senor Vinnie isn’t paying attention to what just happened as he noticed that Valora hasn’t started to eat her soup, causing him to worry about it.

Senor Vinnie; You okay?? You haven’t started on your soup, did you prefer something else?? I can call for the waitress if you want??

Valora: No, I’,

Senor Vinnie: Waitress!!!

He clearly isn’t paying attention to whatever it is that she wanted as he has called for a waitress, an older and quite annoyed employee walks over to the two and has her notebook in her hands.

Waitress: What do you want??

Senor vinnie is looking at her name tag and sees the name of Violet written on it as he starts to confront her on the soup of his “date”

Senor Vinnie: Look Violet, I….

Waitress: The name is Bertha, Violet is the one that I had gotten the outfit from seeing mine is in the washer.

Senor Vinnie looks at her and shakes his head

Senor Vinnie: Look Violet…, errr Bertha. I thought your establishment is ranked very highly on the food chain top 500 in this country.. I expect better service from you people

Valora attempts to intervene as she weakly grabs his hand and turns her attention to Bertha.

Valora: It’s okay, I will eat the soup. I…

Senor Vinnie: Nonsense!! I pay this restaurant large sum of money to have this place all for ourselves and what are these SCW lesser beings doing here???

Bertha is chewing gum as she is trying to keep her composure

Bertha: look sir

Senor Vinnie: It’s Senor thank you

Bertha: Whatever, look Senor. We are just a scrappy diner in this arena and we need all the money we can get. And seeing that this SCW organization has rented the entire arena, well then they can do whatever they want.

Senor Vinnie: Yes, but…,

Bertha: Also, your credit card has bounced when you attempted to rent the entire place for the next thirty minutes or so.

Valora looks shocked as she stares at Senor Vinnie, who is clearly looks really silly over this.

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Valora, I can explain. It’s Pete you see, he said he had some issues on his debt and I accidently grabbed his credit card.

This doesn’t make the whole scenario better for Senor Vinnie or even less believable for the aunt of SCW Roulette Champion Ty West.

Valora: Bounced credit card?? A cactus with a bounced credit card? I….

Bertha: And what seems to be the problem with your soup ma’am???

Valora looks up as she is about to speak to Bertha, but Senor Vinnie cuts her off.

Senor Vinnie: It’s too salty.

Valora looks at him with a questionable look on her face as if to ay that it isn’t true.

Bertha: Do you want another soup ma’am??

Valora: No that’s not…

Senor Vinnie: Yes she would actually!! I would like to order for her the vegetable soup

Valora: What????

Bertha: We are out of vegetables sir… senor.

Senor Vinnie shakes his head as he cannot believe that answer.

Senor Vinnie: Bean Soup???

Valora: That makes me gass

Bertha: Nope…

Senor Vinnie: What about……

He grabs the cactus as it is apparently whispering something to him that he believes that others shouldn’t be entitled to hear. Not knowing that he is the only one in this room that can actually hear his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: That’s a smart idea Pete, I would like another bowl of tomato soup Bertha.

Bertha: Whatever….

The waitress is about to leave as Senor Vinnie stops her by calling her name again.

Senor Vinnie: Ohhh Bertha!!!! Can we also get a bottle of your best wine???

The old waitress stops and turns around towards Senor Vinnie and Valora

Bertha: We don’t serve alcohol here today, orders from Mr.. Underwood and Ward… I am sure that you know these two gentlemen???

Senor Vinnie is annoyed, believing that he is being thwarted by the SCW management not to drink alcohol on the day of a wrestling event, even if you are not booked to appear. He looks around and then turns his attention back to Bertha.

Senor Vinnie: What is the second best thing that you got that comes close???

Valora: Were you trying to get me drunk Senor Vinnie???

Senor Vinnie is looking for an answer that would tell her otherwise

Valora: I hope not, because when I get drunk I just can’t remember what I did the other day

She giggles as this causes Senor Vinnie to smile widely and wishing that he could get her something to drink, but realies that perhaps this isn’t the right moment to do so.

Bertha: What about I bring you kids some coffee???

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he turns his attention towards Valora and smiles

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Valora….,

Valora: Please, just call me Valora. I insist.

He nods as he attempts to inprint the request of the mature woman that sits in front of him. Being raised to never just call someone by his or her first name solely. But when he stares into her eyes he just forgets about his upbringing and sighs.

Senor Vinnie: Okay, Valora. I have been dying to ask you this personal question that has been burning on my lips since the first day that we met.

He stares at her with passion in his eyes as she is raising her eyebrow and not knowing what to be expecting afterwards.

Valora: Uhm…, okay? Shoot.

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he gathers all of his courage and then stares back at her.

Senor Vinnie: Would you….

Valora looks at him with a curious look on her face

Senor Vinnie: This is embarrassing to ask, perhaps I shouldn’t… I…

She places her hand on his and encourages him to go on as he takes a gulp before being interrupted by Bertha who brings them their coffee.

Bertha: Here you go kids.

He looks at the coffee, what is black and some milk and sugar placed next to the cups as Senor Vinnie scratches his head.

Senor Vinnie: I’m more a Mochaccino drinker myself…..

He stares at the coffee as his thoughts had already forgotten what he wanted to say as Valora squeezes his hand.

Valora: What was it that you wanted to ask me Vinnie??

He quickly remembers that he wanted to ask a personal question and breathes heavily, sweat is pouring form his face as he grabs the tissue and wipes his face to hide his nerves.

Senor Vinnie: Okay, I can do this…., damn, why am I saying this out loud instead of just thinking it?? I’ve always had nerves of steel when I am in the ring but with a beautiful Senorita I..,

Valora: VINNIE!!!

Clearly she is getting a bit annoyed for waiting on the “personal “ question as that causes him to realize that he has to ask her now.

Senor Vinnie: Oh yes, I’m sorry. Forgive me as when I am on the microphone and challenge an opponent, then I have no problems going into the nitty gritty. But when I am with a beautiful senorita, I just shut down. But what I wanted to ask you is…..

He takes a deep breath before looking into Valora’s eyes once more.

Shot fades

Present day

We are in the tour bus of Senor Vinnie as they are heading to the next town where the SCW will be competing, where he will have another shot to dethrone the man that is still undefeated and the SCW world champion. Senor Vinnie is sitting in the back of the bus on a massage chair, massaging his muscles while watching some flick on Netflix. He notices the camera and sighs while motioning to the crew to come closer.

Senor Vinnie: I guess privacy doesn’t mean a damn thing when you are on the job 24/7 for the viewing audience that sits at home and have no clue what it is like to be a star. Now I know that this comment will automatically sent chills down the spine of our beloved champion Fenris, chills that causes of him justifying the need to be right and the rest of the world to be wrong. And who can blame him?? He is undefeated right?? He is the champ?? Sadly it is true, sadly I have nothing to go against it besides the fact that I have garnered another opportunity to change what happened the first time.

He closes his eyes and enjoys the massage chair while rubbing his hands over his bare chest, sensing his skin to relax under the sensational combination of his caress and the vibration of the chair.

Senor Vinnie: You should try this one time when your paycheck has reached double the double figures that you normally make SCW scum. Oh I’m sorry, you are just the messenger boys to my preaching isn’t it?? To make sure that every single word that I utter will be transmitted throughout the world wide web….. and of course on the National Television and those who just so happen to stumble into a room with a television airing my grievance. Grievance you may ask??? Oh yes, even with all the wealth, all the ability to entertain the masses… I have my grievances. The fact of the matter of me having to bear myself for all of you to watch AGAIN makes me feel vulnerable and out there…. And no, with that last statement I did not meant it in the most positive way imaginable But I’m sure that none of you guitar picks of mine could understand. And before you are going to squirm into the un imaginable imagination of why I am calling you guitar picks?? I will tell you why before you are starting to worry that I belittle your sad existence of being a nobody. Because a nobody has no entitlement to be resented as something perhaps a simple as a pick.

Senor Vinnie stops talking as he lets out a sigh, clearly enjoying the sensations that his body is experiencing inside the chair. His eyes slowly open and he stares at the camera with a sly grin on his face.

Senor Vinnie: He’s got the whole world in his hands…., quite imaginative to create a sentence that creates imaginary power…. Power that two hands can hold an entire planet in the palms of his hands…., but that would be too simplistic wouldn’t it?? To think that a hand of the size of mine, yours…

He looks at the hands of the entire crew and sighs.

Senor Vinnie: Well maybe not yours, but I guess your hands are good enough to hold a camera or a broom to capture every single movement and word that I will send into this universe that is unexplainable… but before you are going to google words like Universe and Milky Way… I will return to the original point of my describing of how you picks are my tool to capture a tight grip upon this world and maintain it…..

Of course you could ask me what a pick is to two hands that wish to hold the world in its hands?? Well that makes you a mark, a noob and a moron. But that’s okay, we cannot all be such gifted mouthpiece as well as intellect as yours truly no?? Because these fingers control every single pick tht is out there…, just like the puppet master pulling your strings and make you want to like whateer it wants you to like… the same is what I do to your silly minds when I enter your brain with the majestic nature that is my art… and that also means the squared circle that I wish to control for eternity… And the only way to make a point of my desire, my believes is to take home the gold… something that I have yet to obtain in my few months around here…..

Uno pocos meses amigo’s… (a few months my friends) and you never saw it coming that I would be back here at the highest stake of the year at this moment when you saw me blast that stupid vampire with my own cactus Pete. I mean seriously?? A vampire?? More less a guy that has a fetish of sticking his fangs where it doesn’t belong!! And yes, it doesn’t belong anywhere near the luscious blood that flows through my veins, propelling me as to be the most tasteful superstar that has not and will not be tasted unless given permission. And you Dmitri…, you just happened to be at the wrong place at the wrong time…. Not that we have shown grief for that haven’t we?? Because it’s out with the old and in with the new…..

Something that would precisely fit with the likes of you wouldn’t it Fenris???

Senor Vinnie turns off the massage option of his chair as he leans back, stretching both his arms and legs and yawns a few times before placing his hands against the back of his head and snorts a few times.

Senor Vinnie: Out with the old and in with the new…., yeah I just said it again. Just to let these words sink in to each and every one that is listening, especially you Fenris. Because I have a reason to do so, a reason that is quite simple. I have a problem with Mr. I am a Martial Arts Dick and I can swing it better than any of you!! Mr. I prefer to face the other one, because he is cute. Mr. I am drinking myself away on anything that is alcoholic and yet I judge those who do wrong in my opinion. I assumed I was facing the World Freaking Heavyweight Champion instead of some wannabe Colin Cowherd doing his tirade behind his microphone and telling the world why he has a hard on for LeBron James dictating his own life. I don’t give a f***!!!

He rolls his eyes as he realizes that the curse word was bleeped out of the rant that he was producing.

Senor Vinnie: Now I know, I know that I can make all the comparisons to the world and whether they make sense or don’t is irrelevant. The only thing that matters to me that I want to be the one that takes you OUT the way you took me out. Oh yeah, I realize how good you are Senor Fenris, but I also realize that you do not know how much I can rise to the occasion and break you physically and mentally. Because that’s what I want to do to you…. Break you….

Now I know that telling these things are just like listening to a broken record, because that’s what everyone wants isn’t it?? Whether it is Casey Williams, Joshua Acquin, some bum that thinks that he is Mr. Highlight real before moving on to another federation as he cannot beat you. Oh yeah, I’m talking about Equinox… too bad that his rise to mediocracy overshadows his talentless piece of shit that comes out of his mouth when I took away his gold somewhere else… but that’s the only thing that I will mention about him because it’s all about you and me Perro.

He wipes his nose with the back of his hand and looks annoyed.

The only thing that I am missing is you having that microphone almost shoved through your nose and talk smack before lifting your eyebrow and think you look cool. Is that how Icelandic people work these days??? Well I learn and adapt and move on and get better. I guess the whole he’s got the whole world in his hands fits you perfectly doesn’t it?? The I don’t give a crap attitude that you produce every single time that you open your mouth for something else instead of just drinking another bottle of whiskey. It must be boring to be you I reckon, I mean if you take all the championship victories, the streak of being undefeated. Because let’s face it, it is the only thing that people only care about you. Because the world doesn’t want to see the way I see you Fenris. A stuck up, sex driven and power hungry son of a b****. And no, I’m not apologizing to you or anyone else for the fact that I preserve the right to talk profanity to a guy that doesn’t deserve anything else besides that!! Well perhaps to the lovely Senorita Valora as she as caught my attention in way more sensitive ways then you will ever do Fenris….

I’m sure that you have expected a mindless tirade about Pete the cactus….., I guess the world is an unexpected place to alter the directions of what truly your mindset is all about. Because it’s not about the plants, it’s not about whether I am a good musician, a great Mariachi, whether Tijuana has something to look after for that would make you resemble pride. Oh no my dear amigo’s amigo…. It’s all about the fact that you are incapable of telling the world how similar we truly are… And that bugs you doesn’t it?? You want to be SPECIAL you want to be the ONE that cannot be stopped, even though you are teasing hopeful thoughts of my amigo being the one. And the fact that I have the utmost respect for the Roulette champion will disallow me to have any resentful comments or even thoughts to that matter. Because just like me, Senor Ty is a competitor and would love just like me to have that notch under HIS belt to say that he was the one that beat you. But back to my statement that we are so similar… we are a breed that does not give up, that does not give in and that does not allow anyone else to pull a fast one over us.

Because deep down inside you were thinking to yourself why? Why doesn’t this guy tap out?? Why doesn’t this guy allow YOU to beat him up and take away his pride?? You see Fenris, pride exists in the realm that is my body and nobody and I mean NOBODY has the key to my destruction. Because I did not tap out, I did not allow myself to be pinned. And even though the record books will forever state that I got beaten because my body passed out to the pain…, you cannot hide the fact that YOU DID NOT BREAK ME!!! And That haunts you doesn’t it?? that eats your mind away of how this non MMA, a non-physical imposing figure could stand the test of time where others that you attempted to compare me with and could not find an answer to. I’m not a giant, I’m not a wrestling master piece, I cannot and will fly through the sky like a mindless baboon on crack, having the imagination that purple bananas are calling its name for him to feast upon. Oh no Senor Fenris, I’m the unknown that you just got to know a little bit more upon our firs t and until this coming Monday our only confrontation inside that six sided ring.

I’m reality and that is going to haunt you until I get the job done….

*commercial*

SCW Exclusive part two.

We return upon the scene where Senor Vinnie is still incapable of telling the one thing that was burning on the tip of the tongue. Worried how Valora West would react to his revelation of some sorts. He looks away, he sees Ben Jordan sitting hand in hand with his wife and he bites his teeth before turning his attention back to Valora and realizes that he has to tell her.

Senor Vinnie:  I like you

He hides his face, embarrassed about what he just uttered towards her. Worried about her reaction, a reaction that so he has not heard from her. He scrapes all of his courage and stares into the eyes of the woman that is sitting in front of him, utterly silent as she had not expected this. she feels him staring at her when she returns from a trance like situation before starting to stammer.

Valora: I err.., I uhm….

Clearly he has startled her as he grabs his cactus and attempts to change the entire subject as he does not want an entire awkward silence for the remainder of their “date”

Senor Vinnie: Can you tell me what best of shampoo I can use for Pete???

This causes her to break her trance while shaking her head and noticing that he is holding Pete, the cactus in his hands.

Valora: I err… huh?? What was your question again??

He chuckles as he repeats the question, knowing for the untrained ear and especially mind of the other viewers out there that the question would sound rather non logical and rather stupid. But he has a good hope that Valora would give him some feedback upon his question.

Valora: Oh you asked about a shampoo for a cactus?? Why there is none, I mean there is shampoos with cactus substances, but those are for humans who believe it helps hair loss.

Senor Vinnie is silent for a moment, realizing how stupid his question must have been. Thinking that he would be able to start a normal discussion has fallen to the wayside

Valora: But you could use…
He grins, her explanation is drifting past is mind as he is staring at her beauty. She is unaware of this as she is fully committed to help him out with whatever problems he has with his plant.

Valora:….. Like I had said the other day, give it good fertilizer and enough sunlight and it’s spines or hairs as you call it will grow extremely……

He stares at her mouth moving, her eyes widening and closing to a normal size between different emotional expressions that she is expressing to him. Waving her hands in the air as she is trying to explain something with hand gestures as he is enjoying the scenery in front of him.

Valora: Senor Vinnie?? I asked you something!!

Until…..

Senor Vinnie: Huh?? Wha?? What did you say??

Her expression has changed into one that is making her concerned over her table partner for the day. She snaps out of her explanation and stares around the room once more as she is worried a little bit.

Valora: Senor Vinnie, I need to know something and I want you to answer honestly.

Senor Vinnie looks up as he had not expected this.

Valora: Does this cactus really have problems that you want my input on?? Or are you just using it to get to be alone with me on this very

She looks around as she is trying to find the right word to express her feelings about this cafetaria.

Valora:…. Err this very… uhm… “romantic” place???

She is trying to contain a laugh as she is rather liking her own comment as Senor Vinnie stares at the cactus and raises an eyebrow.

Senor Vinnie: Now you happy??? I told you that she would see through our charade, but would you listen? Of course not!! I have told you many times that you shouldn’t be staying up late playing Wold of Warcraft late at night…..

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I don’t care if you can sleep with your eyes open and apparently being able to play WOW!! It’s unhuman to go through these long days without much sleep!!!

Silence

He rolls his eyes as apparently his cactus has made another smart ass “comment” that only Vinni could hear. But before he could answer he feels the soft hand of Valora touching the back of his as she grabs the cactus with the other hand.

Valora: I know that you aren’t a human being….. errrr

She looks at Senor Vinnie in search for the answer of what his name is

Senor Vinnie: Pete….

Valora: Oh yeah, Pete… but you have to understand that your friend Vinnie is just concerned about your well being.

Senor Vinnie is looking at Valora with satellite dish size eyes, not believing that it appears that Valora can understand every word that Pete is telling her. Making him wonder if it isn’t as extraordinary that he can hear his cactus and share discussions with him.

Valora: But you have to listen to him and obey his rules that he sets for you in his own home. I….,

Senor Vinnie: Well, uhm if I can interrupt.

Valora looks up and I confused

Valora: Uhm sure, what’s wrong??

Senor Vinnie looks nervously around the cafeteria, checking if any of the people that work for the same company are perhaps listening to their conversations.

Senor Vinnie: Well uhm…, technically since Pete is handling the finances… the uhm..  you see the estate is actually….

Valora: NO WAY!! REALLY???

Valora cuts him off before he could actually finish his sentence, already putting the dots together as one and one makes two. Understanding that this cactus that she has in her hands is the owner of everything that Senor Vinnie has…. Or at least claims to own…., but still she isn’t fully convinced about everything as she stares back at Vinnie.

Valora: So uhm…, Vinnie?

Senor Vinnie: Si Senorita Valora??

Valora: Is there anything that this cactus Pete doesn’t do or own that you claim to be yours or that you have done???

Senor Vinnie wants to answer, but realizes that he would be answering on nothing more than adrenaline and probably would not be thinking straight on the answer that he would be giving her and doesn’t want to look like a joke even more than he already assumes he is doing. He taps his chin for a few moments, looking at the entire cafeteria in hopes of getting any clue that would help him with that what he needs to tell her. Until he sees the squeeze bottle of ketchup and sighs.

Senor Vinnie: Si!!! There’s something that he does not own or do and I do…

Valora sits up interested to the answer to this rather remarkable and yet strange individual, the man that she had not expected to be very interested in after not knowing anything about him prior. The thought of perhaps how delicate the situation could be concerning the fact that he is befriended with her nephew. But remembering that her nephew is rather committed with the man that Senor Vinnie will be facing for the world title, realizing that it could ultimately end with complications. And yet somehow, someway she found a way to be interested in this strange individual and his plant.

Senor Vinnie: I grow tomatoes just outside Tijuana, Mexico Senorita Valora.

Valora: You…grow…. Tomatoes???? Oh wow… that’s very… interesting indeed.

Senor Vinnie’s eyes shine bright as he hears Valora to be very interested in his Tomatoes.

Senor Vinnie: Si!!! I love to spend time there and inspect whether the tomatoes are still good or if they are ripe and stuff. I…..

He turns his attention to his cactus and suddenly his eyes widen

Senor Vinnie: You what????

Valora raises her eyebrow, not sure what is going on as Senor Vinnie suddenly his expression has changed to a happy one to one that is clearly in utter shock.

Valora: Vinnie??? what’s wro…..

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean you had to sell my tomatoes to Senor Fernandez??? You know I cannot stand that guy!!!

Silence

What do you mean you needed the money??? Aren’t you the one that is handling the money???

Silence.

Valora is fascinated by the discussion between the man that she pleasantly enjoys his company and also tries to figure out the relationship between him and his plant.

Senor Vinnie: Just tell me that you only sold the tomatoes and not the entire ground that I grow them!!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: PETE!!! Ignoring me does not help!! Because you are in front of me!! So faking that you are invisible is useless!!

Valora is trying to hid a sudden laugh as she cannot believe his ears, Senor Vinnie angry  over his cactus that thinks that it has the ability to become invisible. She turns her head away for a few moments before looking back at him as he was unaware about her reaction, still fixated of drawing answers out of his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: That’s it!!! I’m taking away computer privileges for you through the remainder of the week!!!

Silence:

Senor Vinnie: And yes, that also means wifi for your tablet, smart phone and even your google watch!!!

Valora is staring at the cactus, wondering with rather interest where in the hell a cactus keeps his google watch. The stares of curiosity from Valora doesn’t go by unnoticed by Senor Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: He doesn’t wear his Google watch, he just keeps it in his jacket all the time.


She nods and raises her shoulders, clearly she is better off pretending to understand where he is coming from then to ask anymore questions on the entire tomato subject.

Commercial break

Present day

Senor Vinnie is standing over the land where he until this very day had grown tomatoes, but the entire crop has been sold but thankfully he still owns the land. He stares at where the tomatoes have been and has an angry look upon his face.

Senor Vinnie: Gone…, all gone. Something that I had to deal with by accepting and moving on. Moving on with plasn on to grow new tomatoes that are even better than the last ones that I had grown… grown until they were taken away from me so sudden, so seemingly painfully ripped out of my body and held for my eyes as if it was a heart during a streetfighter game. A reference of what you young kids wouldn’t understand as you are too occupied with filth these days. Just like you wouldn’t understand why I am here in the first place, why come somewhere when there’s nothing to see, when there is absolutely nothing.., I came here to print in the view in my mind of what it would be like the scene for Fenris to no longer have his championship belt. To imagine how he would react when everything that he has worked for so hard… to have dominated 2018 since his arrival in SCW… the steps that he has made to become SCW world heavyweight champion. Something that I am sure that he would consider a right to be, whereas it is just an exclusive honor to hold on to a prestige belt that has made careers and has ended others as they weren’t just deserving enough to hold on to a belt that legitimize EVERYTHING That you have worked for… and I’ll be damned If I end upon a list of those who have never achieved anything remotely to what Fenris has done… and that what I desire to achieve… And the funnies thing of it all is that people, like Fenris will dare to make you believe that a superior ability and skill over the other would prevail you from reaching the goal that he has set for himself so long ago…. The goal of becoming the champion and never share it with another human being. And why?? Because dear Fernis is just a selfish self centured human being.

But ultimately I can hear you all proclaim the same thing that he will ultimately will do if he gets the chance to do so… to tell the world that it IS the case as he will almost beg for his point to be considered the reality of it all. And there’s where I cut in.

He grins as he turns his attention towards the ground before staring at the camera crew with a confident look upon his face.

Senor Vinnie: Being here is double confronting for me Fenris, not only because I love this ground and the taste of tomatoes…. It’s also the fact that it makes me remind me of our match we had. Where you had beaten me, oh yeah I am admitting to the world that you have beaten me. You see, that’s not such a big thing to do is it?? Oh and I’m not even going to make excuses for it, I will let you have your tongue run faster than the fastest cheetah known to mankind and tell the world how you verbally wish to put me down and humiliate me like you would do inside that ring. But you see Fenris, unlike inside the ring where you are very capable of doing anything to almost anyone?? The foul pretentious crap that you wish to spill out of your single outh does not concern me anymore mi amigo. Because in the end…, words are just a meaningless tool to grasp upon if the other hears you and shrugs it off. You see Fenris, I’m just like that song from Jimmy Hendrix…. Well, I stand next to a mountain. And I chop it off with the edge of my hand….
To lo
I’m sure that these are words that have even reached the borders of Iceland as one of your ancestors must have heard the guitar virtuoso play and sing that classical song. Wondering how one man, ONE MAN could ever chop down a mountain with nothing more than the edge of his hand?? And yet it can be so visible for the naked eye to watch, just like you cannot possibly phantom someone… SOMEONE that is lesser than you to be able to beat you. Especially fi you have already beaten someone. But you only did where it matters the most to you isn’t it?? Looking back at the history books where it has been written in almost gold like words… and of course the paycheck that tells the world that Fenris beat someone once more. But like I have told you before Fenris, did you truly beat ME??? Because the last time I checked… a body doesn’t consist the full 100 percent of the individual that I truly am… am I talking mumbo jumbo on your Icelandic ass??? Yes?? Good!! Good for you to be educated for once in a fashion that is out of your comfort zone. Because you have to realize that this victory, how victorious you must have felt when walking away as champion… you had nothing. Nothing to prove your victory, nothing to prove your dominance and nothing to prove that you were even the reason why I passed out.

Oh sure, if we want to pointing fingers to the blameful situation then you can rely upon the video replay option. Rewinding the same situation over and over again…. As if it justifies your needs… but we both know that it is only half right is it??

He chuckles as he takes a moment to sink in the words that he has uttered.

Senor Vinnie: You see Fenris, a battle is not the end of a war. It is usually only the beginning of something far more dangerously. Something that brings a smile upon my face. Just as the statement that I have made already concerning our match ending… You see Fenris, you have to kill me before I cannot stand up again to fight you once more. Because the Mexican fighting spirit is still alive and kicking. The fighting spirit of a bull that houses inside of the confines of the Mariachi of wrestling. An entity that I know that you will not take seriously…, just like my quest to beat you… because many others have had the same quest before and they just didn’t had that fire that hould have burned inside their souls!! But how about the fact that I am burning up with desire until my body turns into a super nova and melts away the existence that would make the world remember you b more than just being a former undefeated rookie that became World champion.

Änd yes, you have heard me well. I said FORMER, such a travesty to produce a spoiler to the world that has yet to order THE SUPERCARD that make them understand how a little boy of Tijuana, Mexico grew up against all odds and managed to enter the same ring as the man that they call the White Wolf…. How romantic, how charismatic are your insinuations that I see now just makes the opponents that you face turn into an angry second fiddle played to the Stradivarius for everyone’s delight. Delight because as soon as the strings come in contact with a true artists touch.. there’s nothing that could stop it from making a masterpiece upon the listening ears of those who will lose it’s virginity when they come in contact with reality. Reality that I have to set in motion to convince you to open your eyes and make you realize that you just were running on borrowed time. Realizing that even though a modern instrument SEEMS to be superior as it shreds through the resistance o those who are not capable of matching ability to stretch your fingers in the hopes of reaching that final note. But in the end…, the master always prevails….

Now I can tell, you are thinking that since you beat me that you are the Stradivarius?? Perhaps, it could be an comparison that would make the simplest of minds nod their heads before they can go to bed peacefully. But I guess they have never seen a Stradivarius burn haven’t they?? I guess they never saw a master piece so vulnerable to outside elements that even with it’s sophistication cannot comprehend. Because I want to wrap these arms around your body and squeeze the life out of you… li want to watch you in the eyes as you are forced to take as much punishment as I did until YOUR body ultimately could just pass out and become numb to the dangers that could be ahead of you afterwards. Because just a victory in a fashion that you have done isn’t even enough to be compared to what I will do to you and the rest of frozen as hell like mentality.

He puts a finger to his mouth to signal silence for the world to hear.

Senor Vinnie: Do you hear that Fenris?? The silence?? Depeche mode once sang to enjoy the silence, whereas Art and Garfunkel had attempted to break the silence by creating a classical song that the entire world knows…… but silence is deafening my friend, it will capture you and it will suck away every remaining noise rom you that surrounded you a few moments prior. And for what?? To take away the confidence that you have been building around you throughout your arrival. Wishing upon anonymity, wishing upon having time for yourself after stepping foot out of the ring and exit through the backdoor running away from all of your duties that come along with being a champion. Is that how you want to be remembered Fenris?? To be all talks and muscle, but when it comes down to pissing yourself in the pants in the good for the company?? You just bitch and moan behind another glass of Whiskey or whatever you wish to hide from whatever unsuspected danger that could ehead.

Too bad for you that it will not matter anymore, because when you have played your final tune and look up?? It will be all simply held inside a bubble that will draw you away from the outside world that you fear. But don’t worry, the people will always remember you for who you have become instead of what you were destined to be.

He chuckles as he shakes his head he continues.

Senor Vinnie: Instead of telling the world that you were lucky, I should congratulate you for the run that you have had as champion. As it is screaming attention form a man that is scared of his own freaking shadow… I can hear the thoughts of telling yourself not to fail you now, not to run away as you desperately need to hold on to it with all of your might. But times change…, times change.

His demeanor changes from one that is enjoying his moment to talk about someone else besides himself to the look of concern

Senor Vinnie: I am sure that you are concerned aren’t you?? Concerned whether you will walk out champion for the final time. And then the camera starts to run and you will change your doubts into positives and imagine a story that would sound believable… but you are missing one ingredient, one important ingredient that you need to believe my mind and soul that there is something far more superior than himself. And even if you have beaten me Fenris…, on paper everyone looks good compared to struggle on the outside streets of the city. But still with even all of this, I’m sure that you are still not believing the demise that comes so near.

He caresses the temples on both sides with his fingers, gasping of delight  as h is sensing the sensations that are being send to his brain to translate throughout his entire body that he is enjoying these sensations.

All the great champions came to an end eventually, it’s just merely accepting that your torch has been taken away from you and send back to mount Olympus… to capture the fire once more and move it throughout the entire world to see the burning beacon of hope. Hope that united the humans with Rivendell in a mere childrens book that has been read more often than any other book besides the Holy Bible… Hope, an emotion that is so futile and pathetic as people need something to believe in… to believe that with their hope that they can outlast each and everyone else that doesn’t….

Are you confused for what I truly attempt to say throughout the many hints and channels that I have taken my length of time to describe in the hope that you for once step out the comfort zone of your own stupidity.

Stupidity that is often recognized when it is too late… your stupidity is to believe that you will be able to do the same that you have done last month. Because history tends to repeat itself doesn’t it? because let’s face it Fenris… when you mentioned the words that you preferred another opponent over me… made me feel that I wasn’t taken seriously… that I was just another example of how a mistake could end up with catastrophic results for me isn’t it?? Only to give the world the mindset of a brilliant man that I ready to explode as I will explode right in your face and just laugh at the futile futile attempts to muster a comeback. But it will not Fenris, it shall never happen as the world is changing and the delight is upon his my face.

He leans down and grabs a bit of dirt that is on the ground and rolls his fingers through it as he stares at the camera.

Senor Vinnie: But just like tomatoes they will come back and so will you all. Coming back to the realization that history shall not and will not repeat itself… the future will only improve when I finally become world heavyweight champion.  Because this time my body and mind shall not fail, it’s a shame that I will have to put you out the way I did when you had me locked inside that hold that you put me in.. And who knows, maybe we could sit around the burning pieces wood that have been lit for fire as we sit around it and enjoy the warmth that it brings us. Share a laugh while we both hold the ones that give us that pleasant feeling that we are loved outside the wrestling world that eats and sleeps and drinking wrestling. But I guarantee you this Fenris, I will take away your championship. Making the dream match for the next Super card totally being changed as your designated future opponent in their champion failed to retain his belt when HE dropped he ball just one damn second. Even though the world has not yet seen you drop the ball even just ONCE…, trust me when I look into your eyes that I will read through the lines when that moment comes.

I take great pride of telling you these things Fenris, not even caring if you give a f*** what I am talking about… because the world title is coming home to me… so whatever your sensitive heart will tell you… I will rebound by telling you straight on… that it is over… accept it and rejoice in the true sounds of power… That of the Mariachi of Wrestling… and the next SCW world heavyweight champion.

He grins as the shot slowly fades

*Final SCW Exclusive*

Senor Vinnie and Valora West are seen walking towards the locker room of Ty West, the Roulette champion that was preparing for his match to defend his Roulette title. They walk through the hallway as Senor Vinnie stops as he turns to face Valora.

Senor Vinnie: I want to tell you how much I enjoyed this moment together and I hope that we could do this again.

He sees her smile as she nods her head in agreement.

Valora: It sure was a nice date, but maybe next time you could leave the cactus alone and perhaps we could get to know each other a bit better??

She stares into his eyes as we can hear Senor Vinnie gasp in surprise, he steps a bit close as the two are just inches away from each other. He stares into her eyes and is in a conflict of whether he should kiss her or not. He is sweating from his brow as he doesn’t want to risk ending a perfect date on a bad not, yet he wants to kiss her.

Valora: Well I guess there’s Ty’s locker room. I should be heading ove to him and see if he is ready for his match. Or perhaps there’s something else that you wish to ask me??

She gives him a sly smile as he sees that she is blushing from shyness. It is a que for him that he perhaps should go for the first move but is afraid that if he kissed her on the lips that it would be too fast. He leans towards her and kisses her on the cheeks before escorting her to the door to Ty’s locker room. He is about to knock when he feels Valora pulling on his arm as he turns his attention back to her.

Valora: I think we should try that again.

Both blush as neither of them expected the bashfulness of Valora, Vinnie leans in slowly to give her a kiss when suddenly the door opens to Ty’s locker room and Ty himself walks out with a huge smile.

Ty: Auntie!! Vinnie!! you are just in time, my match begins in just a few minutes and I was getting worried where you were.

He turns his attention towards a flustered Vinnie, who cannot believe his luck apparently ran out. Wishing that Ty would have come out just a few moments later.

Ty: Vinnie my friend, thank you for watching over my aunt and being a real gentleman….. err Senor… whatever.

With that he pulls his aunt into his locker room and before Vinnie could even say something he closes the door in front of his face. Causing him to sigh before looking down at the sling where he has his cactus Pete hanging.

Senor Vinnie: Don’t you even dare to say some wise ass comment

Silence

Senor Vinnie: This is the moment that you are going to tell me that you left your google watch in Valora’s purse??

He rolls his eyes as he tuns around and starts to argue with his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: No!! I am not going back there!! That would look like an obvious case of me wanting something!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Of course I wanted to kiss her, but not in front of her nephew!! And I will send a message on twitter to Valora whether she will give back your google watch.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Oh please!!! Cut it out!!!

Senor Vinnie walks around the corner as the shot fades back to the ringside area as we see both color commentators look on in disbelief.

Adams: Did he almost kiss Ty’s aunt???

Simone: Be thankful that she didn’t wanted to kiss that cactus!!!

36
Climax Control Archives / Tag, you are it
« on: November 30, 2018, 09:36:31 PM »
 
The Artist known as Senor Vinnie, part seven

Senor Vinnie: Crystal Bowl…., Crystal Bowl…., show me that I will have justice after all….

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting in his hotel room, having a plastic bowl in front of him that has the label attached to it that it is fake crystal bowl. He stares at a lamp that changes color every few seconds that convinces Vinnie that he is staring at the future.

Senor Vinnie: Please Pete, I need to concentrate upon the future as that will present me the date and venue that I will reclaim the championship belt that I never lost.

Silence

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes as he turns his attention towards the cactus that is standing next to the “plastic crystal bowl” and taps his fingers on the table.

Senor Vinnie: I know that on the record books I did not win that championship belt, but in my defense I did not tap out or get pinned. Therefor Senor Fenris did not beat me…, therefore he is an unworthy champion from High Stakes on and needs to prove his worth to me whether he is a real champion or merely the person that keeps it warm for me.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Si I know Pete, I did not pin him so therefore he did not lose it. I know that he also didn’t submit, but I felt that his eyes slowly parted and I heard him gasp the Icelandic words that he wanted to quit. That’s why I let go off the tight grip I had on him and he managed to reverse it… I tell you, injustice is brewing over Sin City Wrestling.

Silence

Senor Vinnie looks puzzled at another apparent question from his cactus, scratching his head as he clearly had not expected the “question” being asked by Pete.

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean if I consider finding luck elsewhere besides becoming world champion???

Senor Vinnie stares back at his “crystal bowl” and is clearly clueless about the question, he frowns his eyebrows before sighing.

Senor Vinnie: Have you been staring at my crystal bowl again Pete? I told you that these bowls only show the reality and not like the Lord of the Rings that the balls shows you the future that IT wishes you to see. Mixing the reality with your fears and your desires when your heart is filled with lust or too pure of heart. No Pete, this is the real deal.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Why you ask?? Because on the back it says that it is made in Taiwan and I’ve been told that Taiwanese have the ability to create the best crystal bowls in the modern era?/?

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Oh please!! You are living in a fairy tale world that you would actually believe that crystal bowls are only found in fairy tales?? Let me ask you something?? Did Merlin exist or not???

Silence

Senor Vinnie lifts his hands up high in the air in utter disbelief as we all can imagine the answer of Cactus Pete.

Senor Vinnie: Of course he existed!! The knights of the round table existed, kings had their wizards or witches and I have learned all of this while watching the documentary that is airing on Netflix these days.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean Robin Hood, men in tights isn’t a documentary but a comedy??? You are only saying that because to this very day you still don’t believe that the princess didn’t wore a chastity belt to protect her virginity?? As of a fact I know that Little John could not swim!! And even though that the water wasn’t as deadly as it may have looked on camera!! I for a fact know that these little streams are packing a mighty punch that drags you through the mud and before you know it…. well you get the drift don’t you???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Well back in those days there were sharks swimming around these streams! Now I know that they weren’t the size of the Great White or something, but those were the edge of being a delicacy on either end of the food chain. Because it was eat or be eaten, a struggle of supremacy that eventually was won by the knights of the round table did you know that the notion of Britannia Rules the waves came from that very same ideal?? Because they had to get bare footed in that dangerous stream and had to use their swords to plow through the filthy waters of England!!!

Silence.

Senor Vinnie: Why you ask? WHY???? Because you did not want to have your very expensive, mostly one of a kind armor rust from the water that created their poor teeth, their lack of hygiene and well…. Their uhm… pure white skin. You should think that they need to get more into the sun from the moment that the rain had stopped. But back to the knights

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Why??? It’s a crucial subject that I have to mention that wasn’t documented in that Robin Hood, Men in Tights production was that these knights were the reason why they have said for many years that they ruled the waves.

Senor Vinnie leans back into his chair, smiling at the cactus as he assumed that he knows something that makes him look very intelligent. Until the mood on his face changes into an astonishing one before turning downright pissed off.

Senor Vinnie: (screaming) WHAT DO YOU MEAN I AM MAKING THIS UP???!!! Do I look like someone that could come up with lies to…..

Silence

Senor Vinnie: (screaming) WHAT???!! YES???!!! Why you little….,

Senor Vinnie reaches out and wants to grab the cactus in complete anger, forgetting through the surge of rage that it is a cactus and those are very pointy

Senor Vinnie: OUCH!!!!

Quickly pulling back his hands as he is desperately trying to pull out the spines that got stuck into his hands and fingers. But every time that he tries to reach out for one, he pushes another one deeper into his skin that is attached to the fingers that are reaching out to the other hand.

Senor Vinnie: ARRGGHH!!!!!

He looks around the room that he is in with desperation on his face, he cannot reach out for anything as it will cause him more pain than what he is already experiencing right now. He suddenly notices his phone on the table and suddenly he has an idea.

Senor Vinnie: I got an epiph… epoph… epaph….. aarrgghh!!! What’s that word again for a sudden idea!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes as his cactus knows something, places his hands on the table as he screams out once more. Clearly he had forgotten about the spines at that moment and it cost him dearly.

Senor Vinnie: Arrrgh!!!!

He quickly tries to use his phone, but realizes that he cannot grab it. This causes him to look around the room, but besides his cactus there’s nobody there that could operate the pone for him. He turns his attention to Pete the cactus, almost out of desperation wants to ask it something. but in the end he remembers that there’s no way in hell that Pete could operate his own pone. He then suddenly leans down and presses his nose on the bottom part of the phone as this causes the screen to light up. He lifts his head up and believes he has the answer to this problem

Senor Vinnie: Ha!! You didn’t thought I would have remembered the face recognition mode on my phone. I……

He blinks his eyes as he “hears” Pete talk to him.

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean that you don’t have that option on my Iphone 4!!!! Everyone has it, everyone talks about it!! I am sure that I got that update somewhere and somehow. I…..

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Well…, well…., you have pointy ears!!!!

He extends his tongue towards the cactus before turning his attention back to the phone. He once again presses his nose on the bottom button and the screen lights up again. He then tries to swipe up the picture of his cactus and him and wants to look at the phone for face recognition. But of course Pete was right, that mode isn’t active until many later versions of the Iphone as he is getting annoyed by this.

Senor Vinnie: Just because you never have seen me use that face recognition, does not mean that it isn’t on it!!!! You are just as helpful as a sack of potatoes!! You know that it is there, but when you slice them into French fries then you know that they will make you feel good in the beginning…, only to replace that feeling with a blown up feeling in your gut!!! You could have at least tried to motivate me to think of something new!! I mean seriously, how must I call my nephew Pepé and ask him for his help??? I can stay like this forever!! I would starve, I would be unable to enjoy the pleasantries of drinking a fine wine!! And I sure as hell wouldn’t being able to face off against my amigo… Senor West… and his tag team partner Senor Fenris

He spits on the ground after mentioning that name. clearly still not happy over what has happened as he is geared up to get some sort of revenge upon him.

Senor Vinnie: I wanted to call Pepé, because his tiny fingers are just perfect to pull out all the dangerous spines that is seriously threatening my existence and my career.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I don’t care if he is asleep or not!! You cannot keep me hanging like this!!! I am going to call right now!!!

He presses his nose back to the bottom button on his Iphne and we can hear the voice of Siri emerge

Siri: How may I help you today???

Senor Vinnie: Call Pepe

The phone reacts as we see it write down that it is calling Pepé, the phone rings for a few times before suddenly we hear a connection happening on the other side of the line.

Pepé: Hello??

Senor Vinnie looks annoyed, hearing Pepés face so clearly makes him wonder….

Senor Vinnie: PEPÉ!!! Why aren’t you asleep?? Do you know how late it is???

We can hear a moan on the other side of the line as Pepé has clearly just woken up from his sleep because of the sound of his phone had made that caused him to wake up.

Pepe: (moans) Do you not know how late it is uncle Vinnie???

Senor Vinnie: That’s not the essence of my phone call. I need you right here, right now. I am in pain Pepé!! REAL PAIN YOU KNOW!!

Pepé: (moans again)

Pepé: Uncle Vinnie, even if I knew what is going on. Don’t you think my mother wouldn’t allow me to go outside in the middle of the night???

Senor Vinnie: Why you….

The phone line gets disconnected right after we heard Senor Vinnie’s screaming at her son to keep the noise down as she is trying to sleep. This causes Senor Vinnie to get irate over the fact that his nephew just hung up on him. He is fuming from the mouth when he tries to bash his face into the phone, but halfway the move of anger he stops. Realizing that if he would continue doing that, that he would either break his nose or break his phone. He looks around as he stops staring to his cactus.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: You are actually telling me that you carry tweezers with you everywhere I take you with me?? Why haven’t you told me this sooner?? And how in the hell are you going to hold that thing to pull out these spines???

He just finished saying these words and the thought of him not believing what has been “said” to him crosses his mind and sighs, knowing that there’s no other alternative but to accept his ofer.

Senor Vinnie’s championship state of address part one.

Senor Vinnie: Dear senor Ty, as one amigo to another I want to applaud you for finally obtaining a championship belt that you deserve to have. The mere fact that I can honestly say that I have been a part of your growth as a man and as a wrestler is obviously isn’t a lie…. I mean look at me???

The camera zooms out as they take his entire physique in shot before moving the shot back to the face of Senor Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: Does that mean as amigo’s that we have to agree upon everything that we were made to agree upon?? Of course not, but that’s okay. I guess having a life that is yours would make me want to think either way to say things that come from the heart of perhaps the feeling of being challenged by others that think they are better than you?? Of course not…., because I am honest to amigo’s. Something that is part of being a humble and honest man… just like me.

Senor Vinnie repeats those words in a whisper as he has for some reason a look of doubt whether these words hold any truth or not before chuckling and waving his hand towards the camera to just simply forget it.

Senor Vinnie: Now I understand that I can be somehow and somewhat confusing to many out there… And why is that?? The shear good looks?? The subtle voice that drowns people into mush when I open the octaves of my ability to reach your hearts?? Or is it merely that am a wrestling version of an M&M?? Whereas they will not melt in your hand, yet they will drown in misery when they enter your mouth and give you the sensations that you were seeking for quite some time. But I guess a human is easily satisfied isn’t it??

Satisfied, how can someone be satisfied I hear many out there ask themselves. How is it that a man like Fenris and Ty West win championship belts or keep them. While others work even more than that and do not reach any goal in their entire lives??? And where did you stand my amigo?? Where were you with your mindset prior to that championship title victory. A feat that I applaud you, knowing full well that you had worked the better part of how many years now?? And I do not mean to disrespect you oh El Campione?? Because who am I to say that you are doing it all wrong when you have that championship belt draped across your shoulder or around your waist?? Does that give me the right to criticize as much as you have opened up your mouth and let the first of many to soon to follow excuses of how things have changed for you and how much you enjoy keeping it around your waist?? But the question my amigo…, is this the reality that should have been???

But don’t worry Senor Ty, I have not forgotten how I climbed the steps to the end of the line whereas you were deflowered from your hopes and dreams of facing the man that has beaten you twice in so many matches. A man that has gone way out of the line to keep you closer than a mere and sheer potential enemy. But that’s not how the saying goes isn’t it?? The obvious line of defense that drinking buddies and other parts of liquids that are being shared with each other is a disastrous thing to happen. Something that underestimating almost costed our beloved champion his championship belt. And that makes you wonder doesn’t it?? A man that…, dare for me to say a naughty word to make my point come across… became a male gigolo as he was searching for the biggest thrill of his life. A man that almost begged for the entire Sin City Wrestling organization to forget the fact that you lost to me and have you battle him. I guess friction between two has got it’s ups and downs isn’t it??? it’s quite simplistic if you ask me my dear friend. Soon he is going to be searching another safe haven that he wishes to test his ability against an unexpected twist of events.

But how? But why? But when did the transformation of him just running on low instinct itself has gotten inside your mind whether you are still the one that he wants?? To be his opponent, to be the one that eclipse everything that none men so far has been unable to reach. And yet, I wonder how things would have been for you when you had not won that championship belt and I did.??? And who was there to pick up the slacks when you had no clue on whether you had to stop or continue the career that you have right now?? Oh I am sure that drinking some fine alcoholic beverages helps to drown the ability to create a conclusion to the statement that holds everything that matters.

The one statement that you are not better than me my friend. A statement that I live for every single day of my short SCW championship career. A career that has not flown over with championship belts from this place. And yet I wake up knowing, waking up that no matter what the world says that I am better my friend. And if you want, we could make a simple and yet revealing statement that would just merely wipe off everything underneath the rug and accept fate.

Fate Senor Ty, fate that I did indeed beat a man that wanted to become number one contender. A man that indeed had desire and his thirst for success forced him to do things that he would not quickly do against someone that I care about my friend. But haven’t you learned that friendships and being sensitive holds you down?? That will put you to a point where you question your decisions and struggle to choose between emotions or your desire to be the very best. Perhaps that is the reason why you are walking around with the Roulette championship belt, a title that makes you the very best of something… but ask yourself this question my friend?? Is that championship belt your barrier of what you can reach with your ability to fight?? Because tell me my friend, who in that match was truly an opposition that you would have had sleepless nights for? Who in that match with so many men would have troubled you?? And if I could look deep inside your heart, I would already know that the answer would be Ben Jordan.

But that’s the problem Senor, you look too much to the ones that stands in front of you. But the one person that you should base your entire hope of winning anything is you Senor. You are your biggest friend or your worst enemy. And we all have seen it how you have hated yourself after another loss, how much you hated being the laughing stock of every other champion that beat you… or should I say that’s what your imagination told you??? No Senor, I saw the talent that you possessed and still do to this very day. I see a man whose ability to perform goes hand in hand with that what his believes tell your muscles to do. Whether to tense up or whether that you know when the moment comes to strike someone with urgency and vengeance. Words that sounds cool and impressive for mindless little boys that use all their money to watch us compete and hopefully one day become remotely or just as good as those who they worship.

Did you ever worship anyone Ty?? Did you had a favorite wrestler when growing up?? Or did you always believe in yourself and never needed that sentimental nod of following in the footsteps of many other greats that came before you. And yet I wonder Ty, does that championship belt make you better than me?? Does it?? does it make you believe that you have entered the first page of the long awaited second chapter in your biography called Ty West, what he could have been and what he has become.

His look has changed to a very serious look on his face and burning fire in his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: I am sorry if I have to rattle you up champ whether I cause to hit you where it is very personal. Then I ask you for forgiveness for what I do here, the trash talk that never stops, the confidence that oozes from me as I know eventually I will be right to the words that I have said all along. I will be the one that beats Fenris for that championship belt Ty, what were his words again?? Oh yeah, didn’t his opinion of me  was that he would breeze past me like I wasn’t even there?? That he thought that you put him through the worst fight of his career and had to adjust??? Adjusting his opinion about you and me…, how interesting isn’t it?? and the fact that you ask me where my gold belt is?? Well you have to just simply look over your shoulder and there it is my friend. Because besides the theatrics, besides the fact that I do not look like the worst nightmare that a wrestler could ever come up against. I still live that moniker every single day and you know why???

Silence

Senor Vinnie: AWww come on Pete!!! You promised that you would give me these final words to get my point across!! You are such a hypocrite!! Always telling me that I should always stay out of your life and not interfere with yours. But oh no, you seemingly have other ideas when it comes down to the other side aound.

Silence

Oh you were just merely react to my words as my manager?? So you think just because you come to ringside with me and have ringside view of when I decimate another opponent?? Something that I am entitled to apologize to Senor Ty once more… realizing that it wasn’t a nice thing to do in a match with the opportunity to fight for the biggest price of them all. The world heavyweight champion, that one title that drove you nuts Ty, you may not even remember or wish to accept the fact that I did not wanted to wait as long as you did before finally reaching the gold… not even the type of gold that you wanted. Oh no, you wanted to be on the top of the world, the one thing that truly matters isn’t it? But I will applaud you Ty? I applaud you for reaching the Roulette title and wait your turn to come that you could finally challenge for that championship belt once more. The question you have to ask yourself over and over again for the remainder of time until we will have to face of against each other. And who knows, I will even bring the championship belt that puts each and every one of your miserable fools to shame when it comes down to belitteling me and taunt my lack of success. Check again Ty, unlike you my friend… it wasn’t’like your first opportunity for the world title didn’t came after winning three matches since my debut. I was three and zero Ty, I was already fighting for the gold in match number four. Something that nobody will even come closer to until I do it again and beat him for the belt. Beating him by pinning him or making him submit. But who knows, who knows if I just go desperate and do not seek the right answers with he right questions. Who knows, who knows I may just go for the desperation move and secure the victory. Weirder things has happened haven’t they ???

He grins as he extends his arms as if he wants to give Ty West a huge hug and slowly drops his arms down now

Senor Vinnie: But don’t worry Ty, after the smoke has settled and you realize once again how wonderful I truly am.. we will hug each other in the middle of the ring. Where we agree to drink some tequila and eat some burrito’s before we accept and agree upon the fact that I had to do what I have done. You were just in the way my amigo…, you were just in the way…


We are at the pool of the luxurious hotel room of Senor Vinnie, he is resting in the cold water of the pool. His arms are waving along with the movement of the water as he is sporting a very expensive pair of sunglasses. There’s a glass of orange juice on the edge o the pool next to him and his cactus on the other side. He is enjoying the music of a local mariachi band that he had hired to make him feel as if he is back home in Tijuana, Mexico.

Guantanamera, guajira guantanamera
Guantanamera, guajira guantanamera

The tones of the three men that are all singing together is as clear as night, but still to the fast superior hearing of Senor Vinnie he can hear some errors. These errors makes him cringe when he hears them sing and decides to lift his head up from the pool. The water splashes from his hair back into the pool as he turns around and coughs loudly.

Mariachi singer number one: Si Senor Vinnie??? Is there anything that we could do for you Senor???

Senor Vinnie sighs, he slowly lifts his sunglasses from his face and stares at the three men. All dressed in traditional Mariachi outfits and all of them have guitars in hands. He takes a sip from his orange juice before turning his gaze at the three men, who are curious what the man that self proclaimingly tells the world that he is the most famous Mariachi singer ever. A pressure point for these three to live up to anything that they could think off is near to his expectations of a perfect performance.

Senor Vinnie: What can I say Manuel??? Your name is Manuel isn’t it??

Mariachi singer number one: Senor, my name is Je….

But he is cut off by Senor Vinnie who isn’t listening to what the man had to say.

Senor Vinnie: Look Manuel, when I asked around in this shithole for the best Mariachi band in this town. I was expecting people that could keep rhythm, who could sing as close as if hearing angels singing towards their creator. But all I get is three guys that peed themselves while performing in front of Dr. Phill inside a bingo hall. I could not say that I am actually anywhere near impressed by the performance… well I should say the lack off that you three are performing for me. I need my beauty sleep you know, it is not like you go through the painful experiences that I have gone through. You know, mental anguish, physical and psychological pain over the fact that these arms were treated with a pain that you would have collapsed and went into coma. But no, I survived that!! I have the body that can take whatever that is dished out and come back for more. Too bad that these arms of magical powers have been scarred for life.., just look at these arms Manuel.

Mariachi singer one: It’s Jesús Senor Vi….

Senor Vinnie: Obviously you just are in awe of greatness that you have forgotten that I endure so much pain right now that I get a headache coming. I should just put on these sunglasses and give you another opportunity to impress me. But at least do something that is worth the singing. What about…… Me olvidé de vivir?? Another classic from Julio Iglesias. Even though I never understood his popularity, an average Joe that could at least sing somewhat. But I guess he never got out of his career what wasn’t there to begin with. That besides the women falling for his fake suntan skin color. I mean seriously??? He is as fake as the ability that you amigo’s are proclaiming to have. Are you sure that you are as talented that your agent has attempted to convince me off??

Mariachi singer numbe one: Si Senor Vinnie.

The three start to play once more, Senor Vinnie wants to protest once more after hearing the first tone that they were playing. But has decided not to, not wanting to create a scene where complaints could be piled up if he would have been taped by a youtube vlogger to hype up his or her vlogging show.

Me olvidé de vivir
Me olvidé de vivir
Me olvidé de vivir
Me olvidé de vivir

The chorus causes him to put his hands to his ears as if to say that it is killing him and the sound is just as dreaded as it was a few moments before that. This time Senor Vinnie sits up out of the pool and reveals to have a rather large Bermuda Swimming trunks that ha the logo of SV written on the back.

Senor Vinnie: You see that camera crew?? That’s right. They are finally here just like it’s another breath of fresh air. No I am not talking about the three men that aren’t even worth being named Mariachi. Let alone being in the same vicinity that I am in. They are just like un grateful pieces of shit that just by coincidence could play the guitar that needs to be stuffed with caffeine.

Senor Vinnie stares at the three men, who continue to play and sing while the first mariachi singer pays good attention to every single move from the losing wrestler in High Stakes main event. He growls just at the mere thought of that match that almost drives him wild and make him forget about his temper. Only to shake his head and grins.

Senor Vinnie: That was a good thing that you were around Pete, I mean I still cannot fully grasp the thought that you were able to get all of these spines out of my arms Pete. Even though I will probably be forced to carry blouses with long sleeves to hide the shameful objects of YOUR objective attack towards me.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Si Pete, you attacked me. You can tell that you were either provoked or that you were just defending yourself and in shock you shot out more spines than I have ever had the appreciation that I deserve from you. But just because I am a man that has a heart of gold, I will forgive you for that.
Silence

No Cactus Pete, you are not going to talk yourself out of this Senor. Even though I have forgiven you this time, I shall never forget Pete. You think just because you pulled out these spines in an almost magical fashion it does not hide the fact that with every movement that I make… that I feel the pain of once having a perfect skin amongst my arms.

Silence.

Senor Vinnie: You never told me that I had to use coconut oil after you took out everything out of my arms. Why didn’t you do that if you know so much???

Silence

Oh sure, of course. You have the ability to pull out the sharpest of sharp out of my arms. And yet you are telling me that you do not pack any coconut oil??

Silence:

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean it was not a part of the contract that I had signed with this company?? Did you alter the details after I had signed Pete???

Silence

We see the second of three Mariachi singers look at the first one and places the guitar next to him instead of carrying it all the time around it’s neck.

Mariachi Singer number two: Why is he talking to that cactus Jesús???

The first one lifts his arms up in disbelief before wiping some sweat from his brow and turns his gaze the second mariachi singer.

Mariachi singer number one: I don’t know Manuel, but he pays good man. So I just play along. Now let us play once more.

The second mariachi singer grabs quickly his guitar and the three of them start to play Bambolejo from the Gypsy Kings. They are playing while Senor Vinnie is still in a heated discussion with mostly himself and also his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: You need to understand that I expected more from you!! Especially going all of this length to make sure that Senor Fenris gets a surprise at this coming Climax Control. And this is how you repay me???

Mariachi singers: Bamboleo bambolea
Porque mi vida yo la prefiero vivir así
Bamboleo bambolea
Porque mi vida yo la prefiero vivir así

Senor Vinnie: Arrghh!!! If Julio wasn’t as bad, now they suddenly bring out the Gypsy Kings?? For what??? It’s not like they have mounted to anything special. They are just merely a nice playing band create catchy songs. And even THAT!! Isn’t happening anytime soon!! I should just throw them out and pay them for the lack of it. when I was five I sang better than these three combined!! Where’s the melody?? Where’s that cohesiveness that is necessary to bring out a mediocre song to the greatness that I stand for???

Silence

Senor Vinnie wants to say something but decides not to. shaking his head no and grins evil.

Senor Vinnie: Now that seems not to be much of a realistic idea Pete. To have me give them singing lessons?? Educating of my fast experience that I have gathered over a fortnight?? And you want me to teach those lesser beings a lesson of being the greatest Mariachi ever?? Soon you are going to tell me that you want them to become better???? Even if I wanted to, they don’t have the finesse that is needed to be an average singer compared to mine. And that even would have to be accepted by them as a major compliment no???

He does not await the “answer” from is cactus as he grabs the towel that is around the outside the pool and dries himself off. He grabs the bell from his table and rings it, causing the butler to walk out to meet him and bends down.

Waiter: Anything else sir???
Senor Vinnie: Do you have some coconut oil Pablo?? I need to save whatever is left of my arms that can be saved by the sheer touch of the magical coconut oil… that is at least when I want to believe my cactus Pete.

Senor Vinnie’s genuine look on his face surprises the waiter and then wonders whether he has gotten an idiot that he needs to bring him anything else

Waiter: Certainly sir, would you like me to take the cactus with me sir??

Senor Vinnie looks at the waiter before nodding his head in approval.

Senor Vinnie: When I have cleared my skin and soothed my flesh, I will take you for a swim

Silence: That’s okay Pete, I will make sure that there will be enough devices for you to float in the after while holding them with your spines

The two “bicker on as the shot slowly fades

Senor Vinnie’s championship state of address part two

Senor Vinnie: And then we have Fenris, the man that knocked me out and retained the championship belt…, the one man that got away with that what I wanted. A man that has a victory in the record books and that’s all what matters isn’t it?? A man that has the ability to force you to tap out to his submission arsenal. And yet, even though he had hoped for, he had wished for….. he had to reside to a third option. Of knocking me out to the point where I could not continue.

Interesting concept isn’t it?? To have a man out there that claims that he wishes to make everyone either tap out or get pinned. But those are just merely brave words of a man oozing of confidence in his own fighting ability that he would never have to resort to tactics like that. Good for you Fenris, you have found a way to lie to yourself about over you very own YOU. We should just allow balloons to fall down from the ceiling and confetti to spray in everyone’s hair and clothing before wall going to do a normal fight. But does this mean that I do not consider you as a great champion Fenris? Oh of course I do my amigo’s pest fly. Because even if your victory stands as an official one,  even if your knockout blow is an official result that congratulates you with a victory. I know deep down inside you are just excited over the fact that you got away. And you said it yourself…, I was the toughest opponent that you had and that’s what you like… that’s what you want. That one test that will open your eyes and realize that next time you are clinically removed from that what is mine.

It’s funny how we also need to mention the fact that I have a tag team partner. Somehting that I never asked for, something that I roll my eyes for as it is another man that was in the goldrush tournament and failed. Another man that wants world title gold… my gold, my championship opportunity that just comes down once in a lifetime. And when you are this pissed over the fact that you did not do what you originally told the world what you would do to beat me… then how can you be so proud of yourself?? It’s the entire wih any means necessary isn’t it??

But it’s all good Fenris, I do not hold a grudge. Oh no, I don’t… Pete does though, but he has got nothing to say about what I think of you and what I will do to you next time that we will come in contact with. Ergo, Monday night’s Climax Control has become even more interesting. Two men that are truly fighting over the fact who is the best… and two men that hold dear to their MMA roots that it just sickens me to think… to thin that a lucky blow got me. But that’s okay Fenris, that’s okay. The world is already filled with lies and deceit. The world is already filled with the lies of overweighed and non-intelligent low lives that sit around on their fat asses and enjoy the fact that I had been screwed out of something that I want to hold dear to my heart. Even more than you ever will do my friend. Because it’s the only thing that I live for and it makes me want it even more to know the fact that I have concluded that your victory was the same plastic object that did the job that I did to my true Amigo Ty West. The only difference is that I apparently am not allowed to get away with it even when it was a no disqualification match.

How do they say that about these things?? Oh yes, nothing more than a good old fashioned hypocritical lie to keep your conscience morally obliged to believe your own lies and make it all the truth that you can handle. But these are merely words isn’t it Fenris? Words are easily forgotten of misunderstood. Just as long as the human brain allows altercations of what the eyes seeand what the ears hear. Oh no Fenris, I am not going to wait until the official announcement will come and the one that everyone seems to want to hear…. I will take that opportunity, I will take every short cut that is allowed for great (coughs) champions alike. And who knows, maybe… just maybe… it will be the one night where justice will prevail and everything will be back to normal.

And normal it shall become, normal it has to be wherever destiny has that opportunity to change the mindset that is reality. The reality that what I tell you that will happen, shall happen. The reality that when I tell you that your championship is mine…., that it will be around my waist until the world has enough of hoping of hoping that this one day will come very soon.

He closes his eyes and grins, breathing heavily for a few moments before he continues to talk once more.

Senor Vinnie: I know I shouldn’t talk too much in riddles now should I??? and yet here we are, tied up in a lovefest of words and accuasations and finally hugging it out as if never actually happened. Because you see Fenris, you better hope that within now and our next confrontation for that championship belt… you better knock me out and win. Because that’s going to be the only opportunity that you will get of eve beating me and holding onto that championship belt. But that’s not something that needs to be worried about. It’s these hands that you need to be worried about as I am on a mission to feast upon your misunderstanding of what truly is going to happen to you and to that championship belt in the future. But now? Now it is only a warning sign that needs to be shot. A warning sign where I will look over my shoulder and see Jake Raab do what he has to do. And who knows, in the end when it’s all settled… I will carry that notion into our next match after this one. Until that moment comes… I will take what I can right now… and that is your unbeaten streak into the next chapter of never to trust a clown…. Just don’t start to cry when it is all over, I may just knock you down and let the world see you cry… until then boys… until then….


37
Climax Control Archives / Who DID come first?
« on: November 23, 2018, 05:48:24 PM »
 
The Artist known as Senor Vinnie, part six

Outside my head

It’s late at night, Senor Vinnie is in his bedroom sleeping. Well sleeping? He is more or less having a bad dream, he has been having this dream since leaving the medical room after High Stakes 8 after being knocked out by the world champion Fenris. We can see his cactus next to him on the night stand, it has tubes stuck into its outside layer as it is connected to a dream device just like Senor Vinnie is. The device is beeping loudly, but Senor Vinnie is so far into a deep sleep as that causes him to be clueless to the high pitch sound… and Pete the cactus of course isn’t capable of doing anything about it either.

Senor Vinnie: SI!!! I am your new world heavyweight champion!!!!

Apparently Senor Vinnie is dreaming about him being victorious over Fenris, he is grinning from ear to ear while his face is still bruised due to the high impact that it suffered at the end of the match. Grimacing every now and then when his smile reaches a certain point that it will affect his pain level. But just as you are being taught that without pain there’s no gain. So Senor Vinnie bites through the painful situation and continues to “celebrate” in his sleep. The camera zooms out to see that Senor Vinnie is tied up to the bed with two leather straps that keeps his arms and legs pinned down to the bed.

Voice: How is the patient doing nurse??

The camera pans out even more as we see a nurse sitting next to Senor Vinnie’s bed behind a computer that is attached to the tubes. She looks up and sees a grey haired doctor standing there while sipping on a cup of coffee.

\'user

Nurse: He is stable and very happy doctor

Doctor: Happy nurse??

Nurse: Yes doctor, the subject in our attempt to dissect dreams is clearly living in a fantasy state.

Doctor: Interesting nurse, please continue.

Nurse: But of course doctor

She turns her attention back to the patient as the doctor’s eyes widen from annoyance as he quickly taps the nurse on the shoulder.

Nurse: Doctor??

Doctor: I was expecting you to tell me why this subject is having a pleasurable dream. Is it a wet dream???

Nurse: No doctor, even though he has reached a state of excitement a few times after he believed that he has reached the point of becoming world champion in something.

Doctor: How do you know that nurse??

Nurse: Because when it happened he attempted to raise his arms in the air through the leater straps and screamed that he is the new world champion. Thankfully for me the state of his excitement does not last too long as he is obviously in a heavy state of being sedated.

Doctor: Indeed, that elephant tranquilizer did do the job rather quickly as the subject turned out not to be responding to any ordinary sleeping medicine. Quite extraordinary on a human specimen.

Nurse: The quite extraordinary thing is that I do sense two patterns crossing each other doctor.

The doctor seems not to understand what the nurse is telling him.

Doctor: I do not understand nurse.

See?? He does not understand.

Nurse: Well doctor, it was a mere guess upon my part to attach some tubes to the cactus that is on his night stand. The subject that is referred to Senor Vinnie constantly turned his attention to the cactus that he likes to call Pete.

Doctor: His cactus??

The nurse raises her head towards him and takes a deep sigh, knowing that she has to carefully use the right medical explanation to the doctor so that he will not think that she is nuts. Something that is obviously very difficult when you consider you have to explain the connection of a man and his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: Si Pete, I promised you that you would get a date with Belinda Simone if I won and boy…., I hope you got your…….. hmmmmm mmmmm mmmm

Suddenly the nurse has put a pillow on his mouth before turning her head towards the doctor with a flushed look on her face. Clearly something that Senor Vinnie wanted to say made her feel embarrassed or something.

Nurse: Errr…, well doctor, as you could see this individual that got volunteered by his wrestling company for the test talks to his… ahum… plant. And seeing that you had told me to attempt to find the limit of the imagination of the human being, I had decided to attach some tubes that we had left to the cactus.

Doctor: Uhm…. You do know that this is beyond that what we stand for right???

Nurse: I know doctor, but the cactus responds to everything that this subject tells him!!!

The doctor’s eyes bulge out of its sockets as he hears about the situation between Senor Vinnie and his cactus.

Doctor: You mean????

Nurse: YES!! There’s clearly a telepathic connection between the two subjects, it’s quite remarkable to witness the reaction of subject A. That would be the plant when I do this.

She squeezes the arm of Senor Vinnie, causing him to react to it.

Senor Vinnie: SIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII I WON!!!!!!!

This causes the plant to jump off the nightstand because of the impact of electric impulses that it obtained from the tubes that got stuck into it. Causing the doctor to lick his lips and think that his practice has achieved a breakthrough when it comes down to the study of dream science.

Doctor; Nurse…, this breakthrough is going to make us rich!! And of course we will obtain some sort of credibility when it comes down to the Nobel Price. Perhaps someone will even make a movie out of our story as where I am personally the reason of this breakthrough.

The nurse suddenly gets annoyed by his arrogance as if he achieved this breakthrough on his own.

Nurse: HEY!!! I did this!! I should get all the recognition of the hard labor that I have put in this breakthrough since this past Monday!! While you were sitting on your fat ass and eating donuts!!!

The doctor looks stunned at the response from her, clearly not expected this sudden outrage as she has blood shed eyes and is breathing heavy.

Doctor: Obviously I meant to say that I will put in a good work for your time and effort in this amazingly breakthrough. I consider this a nice moment to talk about a possible raise and having you become my equal.

Nurse: You mean that???

Doctor: Not really, but since you apparently know your rights as an employee to my facility and that if I do not recognize your input in this breakthrough, well then I’ll be f####d big time.

The look on her face suddenly changes from an angry nurse to a very happy nurse, she jumps up from joy before grabbing her cell phone from her purse on the table and starts to look through the contacts on it.

Nurse: I can’t wait to call my boyfriend, I am going to be famous!!!

She runs off screaming excitedly as the camera turns back to Senor Vinnie and the doctor where the wrestler from Sin City Wrestling wakes up and is very groggy.

Senor Vinnie: Why is my championship belt that I have won forty times gone???


Inside my head

We are in Tuscon, Arizona. The crowd have witnessed a great feat in the history of the company, a rookie unknown to the world has won the world title after beating the world champ in his fourth match. Senor Vinnie drapes the world title across his shoulder and his eyes already notices that the name Fenris has changed into Senor Vinnie. The fans are all chanting his name as if angels are singing hymns to the heavens. Senor Vinnie has gone through a thirty minute match and does not even sweat.

Senor Vinnie: SI!!! I am your new world heavyweight champion!!!!

He screams out from the top of his lungs, reaching over the loud chants of the fans. This causes them to cheer him, applauding him as they are chanting that he deserves it. He looks around and sees the cactus that was supporting him since day one, the one entity that had faith in his God given ability as that causes Senor Vinnie to smile and nods his head.

Senor Vinnie: Tonight I have witnessed the greatness that I had told the world that I would be. Just odd that I have to go through this for like forty times in like 5 minutes?? But it does feel good though.

He basks in the glory of the fans as he suddenly raises his eye when he hears something from somewhere that he can’t figure out where it came from.

Voice: Happy nurse???

He scratches his head mentally while still smiling, his legs are moving towards the turnbuckles and climbs them with one fluent move. He extends his arms and closes his eyes while his mind is racing, who the voice was and who this nurse was and why they were asking whether he is happy.

Senor Vinnie: (whisper) Of course I am happy, I’m the el campione damnit.

He looks at his cactus as he is being held in both hands of the referee as he nods his head and tells the referee to place the cactus Pete in front of him on the steel ring post as he adores the crowd and soaks in the excitement. Until…..

Nurse: Yes doctor, the subject in our attempt to dissect dreams is clearly living in a fantasy state.

Senor Vinnie looks at Jasmine St. John and starts to question himself whether that it was her voice, asking if she saw him as a subject and how she wants to dissect his dreams. Only to have Jasmine to stare back at him with a weird look on her face. The longer he stares at her, the longer her face suddenly starts to change into an orange.

Senor Vinnie: What the??? What is going on Pete??

Cactus Pete: You are in a dream state Senor.

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes, he is used to hear the voice of the cactus, but seeing he is in a dream (what he just finding out) causes the voice to be louder than usual. Ergo, if you are watching this…, you are able to hear it. But who in the blue hell is listening to a dream conversation.

Nurse: HEY!!! I did this!! I should get all the recognition of the hard labor that I have put in this breakthrough since this past Monday!! While you were sitting on your fat ass and eating donuts!!!

Senor Vinnie is once again cut off from his thoughts as he hears the voice of the nurse from the outside of his head/dream. He is trying to put one and one together, trying to get some assistance from his cactus as he is clearly clueless from what is going on.

Senor Vinnie: How do you know this is a dream?? If this is a dream then how is it possible you know so much??

Cactus Pete: Well first of all, have you ever met a person with a face that looks as an orange in real life while being awake?? Also, they stuck some tubes up my butt. I’m surprised that after all these centuries people still don’t know the difference from the front, the sides and the back.

Senor Vinnie: I know the feeling, thankfully I always can tell the difference.

Cactus Pete: Uhm, yeah… sure… whatever.

The two bicker some more when suddenly a flash emerges in front of the eyes of Senor Vinnie, he feels as if he is being sucked into a vortex and sees his dream vanish before his eyes. He then wakes up and sees the doctor and rolls his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: Why is my championship belt that I have won forty times gone???

Later that day:

Senor Vinnie can be seen in the office of the same doctor as the nurse has gone off for a lunch break, the two are in a rather awkward discussion as we cut in when Senor Vinnie is having the final say.

Senor Vinnie: Doctor, I want to thank you and that nurse for studying my brainwaves or whatever you were investigating while sleeping. But I want to know, how difficult can it be for someone that is very close to you to witness something very harsh that happened right before it’s eyes??

The doctor writes down a few things on a piece of paper before looking up at Senor Vinnie and takes some time to answer him.

Doctor: You mean like having a trauma over something??

Senor Vinnie: Si!!! That’s what I mean!!

Doctor: Well Senor Vinnie, a traumatic experience isn’t something that you should take very lightly. A trauma could lead to some dramatic changes in someone’s life, like not wanting to leave the house or even having psychological problems.

Senor Vinnie nods his head and stares at his cactus that he has put next to him after entering the doctor’s room before turning back to the doctor.

Senor Vinnie: Is it possible that someone could…, you know. Getting scared for the one that caused the trauma??

Doctor: Of course that’s generally the case Senor Vinnie, the subject needs to be treated to get over his traumatic expe….

Senor Vinnie: NO!! I mean no, no doctor. That is clearly not a possibility as the subject at hand.

Stares back at the cactus before sighing.

Senor Vinnie: Well let’s just say that the experience has left such a deep mark in the subjects… (sighs) soul that it’s impossible for him to get over it. I mean the subject’s fear is currently being exploited in such a fashion that you cannot open a magazine or television show without seeing or hearing him.

Doctor: Well I know that some psychological treatments can take days, weeks, months or even years. But usually there’s a way to cure….

Senor Vinnie: NO!!! you do not understand the sensibility of this subjects kind hearted way of living, he is just

Stares at the cactus and a tear starts to emerge from his left eye as he tries to wink it away with his finger.

Senor Vinnie: He is just a personification of Gandhi and Mother Teresa combined with the charm of Bill Clinton and the good looks of yours truly. He just wishes to take direct actions to…. improve… yes that’s the word improve his healing over his fears. Seeing that both he and I are the ones that work together with the individual that caused everything is something that he cannot comprehend. Waking up in a bed soaking wet with his cactus juices… I…,

Doctor: Cactus juices??? Are you implying….

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and nods his head before he continues to talk..

Senor Vinnie: Whom else?? He had to witness at ringside how this brute of an individual assaulted me in the ring and knocked me out cold. Where I had a crooked official decide to call for the bell as he thought that I was knocked out…, I was only having my eyes closed for a few seconds to…. uhm…. Trick?? Yeah!! Trick my opponent in believing that I was unconscious. Obviously the entire world knew and could witness the travesty that unraveled before my eyes. I was obviously screwed out of my title opportunity and that caused my Cactus Pete to suffer the brunt of an emotional distress.

The doctor has turned his focus upon the cactus and his mouth has dropped open, clearly not believing what is going on and trying to understand how a cactus could suffer a traumatic experience.

Snap! Snap!!

Doctor: Huh?? What??

Senor Vinnie snaps his fingers into trying to get the doctor to snap out of his trance while he was gazing at Senor Vinnie’s cactus.

Senor Vinnie: It’s very impolite to stare at someone’s cactus while that person is talking to you doc, besides Pete is very insecure and shy when it comes down to strangers. Especially when they stuck tubes up his… ahum… rectum.

Doctor: His…. (whisper) ass???

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes as he grabs the plant and turns it around and points at the bottom of where the plant begins.

Senor Vinnie: See this doc?? This is his rectum?? His front is more flatter than the backside of the cactus… no pun intended. I just don’t get how such a so called intelligent individual like you, who probably has trained for many years in his line of work is unable to see the obvious difference??

He suddenly turns his attention to the cactus and turns red before turning the cactus around rather quickly.

Senor Vinnie: Like I said, this is his ass and when you see a round part in the front that means it is his… ahum… you know..

Doctor: What??

Senor Vinnie: You know!!!!

He pushes his head downwards and makes awkward gestures with his face and eyes, but the doctor is still oblivious o what he means.

Doctor: What?? Spill it man!!!

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and looks around before grabbing some pillows off from a couch near to them and places it gently on both sides of the cactus.

Senor Vinnie: (whisper) His reproductive organ doc!!!

The doctor looks at the cactus and places his hand before his mouth, clearly he was not expecting that kind of answer from the man with his plant on the other side of his desk.

Doctor: I uhm…, I’m sorry… I….,

Senor Vinnie keeps the pillows next to the cactus in a gentle way, not wanting to push it off the table as he looks around.

Senor Vinnie: See what he has to go through on a regular basis?? Already pressured to be a human being while it isn’t. And then have his best friend, that’s me obviously. Having his best friend being assaulted in such a fashion that he has gotten an traumatic experience is just the edge of what he can endure. Doc, you got to help us before I have to send him to the psychiatric ward!!!

Doctor: Well first we have to evaluate your cactus…, I…

Senor Vinnie’s eyes widen by the mere mentioning of the suggestion that the doctor has made towards him and his cactus.

Senor Vinnie: Evaluate?? You want to do an evaluation on a cactus??? Are you out of your freaking mind Doc????

Doctor: Well we have to be sure how the subject’s mind works Mister Vinnie….

Senor Vinnie: Excuse me doc, it’s Senor Vinnie.

Doctor: I’m sorry, Senor Vinnie, we have a very good idea how the human brain works. But this is a breakthrough for science, to understand how a cactus works. Whether it has the capacity to talk, to think to sleep and how?? We should start immediately with doing an operation on it’s brain. I…

Senor Vinnie starts to look at Cactus Pete, as if he gets shouted at by the cactus before turning towards the doctor with large eyes popping out of his head.

Senor Vinnie: Whoa Doc, Pete wants to know if this means that you are going to cut him open??

Doctor: Well Senor Vinnie, it will indeed mean that we are going to cut the head off the plant and investigate his brain. He may not survive it, but you have to see it as science getting one step closer to understanding nature. Isn’t that worth a casualty?? You could always buy a new one. I…

Senor Vinnie places the pillows back around the head of Pete the cactus, the ones that he had taken off of him a few moments ago. Not wanting him to hear more of the vicious talk of the doctor of wanting to cut him open.

Senor Vinnie: If you want to cut open a plant doc, then I suggest you start with a plastic one okay!!

Doctor: But…,

Senor Vinnie: Oh no Senor Doc, I am a member of the World Cactus Fond and they would be very disappointed if they were to hear that their treasurer and my manager would have died in the hands of a mass murderer.

Doctor: But doesn’t that mean you have to kill more than one???

Senor Vinnie’s eyes nearly explode, but due to the shaking of his head he manages to keep them inside of his head just in the nick of time.

Senor Vinnie: SEE!!! You already are concluding the idea of doing it to more than one cactus, you already are incapable of doing such a procedure with a chance of survival. Oh no Doc, I am going to look for that nice nurse of yours and see if she knows another doctor for a second opinion!! Because you are just merely insensitive and in-cactus like-human to do such a thing!!! I suggest you become a non-plant eater from now on!!!

Doctor: But…,

Senor Vinnie already has gotten out of his seat and runs off screaming while holding the pillows in his hands, the camera turns back to the doctor as he notices that Cactus Pete is still in his office. Clearly Senor Vinnie wasn’t paying attention whether he actually had the cactus between the pillows. After a few seconds we can see him turn his head around the corner and spies at the office of the doctor.

Doctor: Si… err yes Senor Vinnie?? I’m so glad you have changed….

Senor Vinnie runs in, grabs the cactus and throws the pillows away in the process before running out of the office.

Doctor:….. your…. Mind….

The doctor sighs before starting the computer and starts to google for cactuses for his own private investigation.

Present day

Senor Vinnie is sitting in the hallway of the law firm of Sanchez, Martinez, Rodriguez, Guerrero, Guerrero and Guerrero. He has the cactus in his hands as he is in a discussion with it.

Senor Vinnie: Well yes, we are going to investigate whether you have the same principal rules as humans in the US, because let’s face it Pete. You are and forever will be…, a cactus!! And I don’t know if you have seen the classic 1960’s movie of the Planet of the Apes…, but there humans did not have the same rules as Monkeys.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Apes?? Is that what you call them?? Apes??

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Oh well alright!! I will call them apes, even though they were poorly casted as actors in my opinion. But it’s beside that point Pete, you have to understand that a cactus needs to fight for his rights!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean a song?? Oh you mean that song from the Beastie Boys?? Yes I knew that!!! But they were fighting for the right to party!! I was thinking that with a very serious subject like this that you would have at least used Fight the Power or Fighting in the Name of??? But I guess you are still young and rebellious like the Beastie Boys were back then.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: No!! You are not too fly for a cactus guy!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: How I know?? Well first of all, the subject asked for a thirteen but they drew a thirty one. Well you have got no tattoo and that’s final!! If I had to pick a subtle title of a song to point out how fly you are?? Then it would be Cactus and Nerdy!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Shhh!! If we keep arguing then one of these many lawyers are going to be thinking that we are filing for a divorce!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Of course I am aware that you have to be married first!!! And no, that is not going to be question numbero dos for these lawyers Pete. Besides, I have been told that one of the senoritas of the SCU has an interest to share a cactus juice with yours truly. So I want to make sure that none of this is going to be thrown out of the window by the mere assumption that YOU are going to butt in in between me and Senorita Winter!!!

Silence:

Senor Vinnie: Shhh!! I hear a door opening.

And indeed the door to the office to the lawyers opens and five lawyers in sharp suits walk out, laughing as they all are wearing suitcases before staring at Senor Vinnie.

Lawyer 1: Can I help you??

Senor Vinnie: I have an appointment with one of your lawyers senor, my name is Senor Vinnie.

Lawyer 1: Ah yes, the case of Junior Guerrero.

The other four lawyers chuckle as they all walk away, leaving Senor Vinnie and his cactus guessing who Junior is. Suddenly the door opens up once more and this time we see a rather scrubby looking fellow who looks up from his rather silly looking glasses

\'user

Junior Guerrero: Senor V???

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and sighs

Senor Vinnie: This is going to be a long day Pete….

Senor Vinnie walks into the office with his “lawyer” as the shot slowly fades to darkness.

I can’t believe this

Senor Vinnie is in his hotel room, relaxing in his hot tub while drinking an orange juice, he has a bruise on his forehead that we haven’t seen in prior moments the last few days that was recorded on SCW internet for the SCW Network. he puts down his glass of orange juice and slowly sinks down into his hot tub while resting his head on a pillow

Senor Vinnie: Isn’t this the life?? That besides the painful bruise on my forehead, the sore throat that I have had since this Sunday, a cough that just doesn’t want to end, a cold that comes up every time that I get outside and of course the fact that some clumsy referee called for the bell WHILE I WAS JUST FINE!!!!

He turns his head towards the side of the pillow, but pushes the bruised part of his face into the pillow. Causing him to his and bite on his teeth as he quickly moves his head back to where it was and stares at the ceiling once more.

Senor Vinnie: I would have won that match if it wasn’t for that…, that…, that… ARGH!!! Scooby Doo accusation syndrome!!!

He raises his hands into the air, causing water and soap to fall into the hot tub as he is doing some weird moves with his hands as if that would cause the jinx to stop and sighs again as he rests.

Senor Vinnie: But I will get back to that Icelandic Vicky the Viking wannabe, he isn’t that tough to begin with. His MMA background was clearly outmatched by my supremacy and wit, only to have to resort to a tactic that has caused Pete some traumatized state of booboo syndrome.

He sighs, looking over his shoulder to see that Cactus Pete is in a small bucket and has soap pouring over his head.

Senor Vinnie: Just be sure that you will use Head and Shoulders this time Pete, the last time you didn’t had me shove your head under a firehose and had to burn every dandruff that I could find!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Why??? Because a cactus can’t have dandruff!! So why in the hell you got baffles me!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Of course it wasn’t mine!!!!

Senor Vinnie quickly rubs his hair with his fingers to check on a possible dandruff, but thankfully doesn’t find any.

Senor Vinnie: And what a surprise, I am booked to wrestle some local nobody that was also in the tournament that I won…. Only not to show up in a fight against a Emo wannabe. I mean seriously?? I guess he had to do some chores back home and forgot that he had to pack his bag and put in his wrestling gear. I mean seriously?? I am so thankful that I have Pete helping me not to forget anything. But I guess Senor Williams…., no not Casey…. But Senor Williams is just too busy doing whatever it is that he has to do on that given day.

A wealthy man that runs a few hotels, a father to a competitive individual in this same federation. Ex-husband of Senora Hilton and wants to be a successful wrestler once again. Well to start off the claim of wanting to be a world champion?? My advice would be not to hide behind excuses and show up when you have to. Seriously?? At least a loser like Casey Williams or Caleb Storms would show up at any type of match… Even if it is a baby shower match, you know the type of matches where you have to put on a diaper and force your opponent under a shower to win the match.. Yes I know this sounds weird, but at least it is still much better than being a no show. And of course that is merely an opinion, but it’s based upon a fact that it is the reality that he cannot deny one damn second.

Senor Vinnie grabs the glass of orange juice and takes a sip from it.

Senor Vinnie: And I am entitled to have an opinion, but unlike many others out there that have an opinion but cannot follow up their opinions with reasoning that makes sense!! You see, I don’t care if you prefer to cut your toenails and groom your hair. But when you are a wrestler, that proclaims on his first promo for the Gold Rush tournament that he wants to be a world champion…. Then why in the cojones are you missing in action?? You just stay away, you just put shame in your own ability and run off like a coward in the darkness.

Now I am sure that Senor Williams will utter the statement that what I am saying isn’t what truly happened, that he has excuses that according to him aren’t excuses. That he has good reasons to stay home that given night, I mean did his baby girl stay in bed with a cold or something??

Silence

Senor Vinnie looks over at Cactus Pete, looks at him with a questionably look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: Why are you complaining about a stiff neck?? I asked you a few moments ago if you wanted a happy hour massage for your neck and you said no!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean you didn’t wanted to stick sharp pointy needles in the fingers of a masseuse?? If you were that worried then she could wear gloves!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: You are telling me that you are allergic to rubber???

He sighs as he shakes his head and stares back at the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Being friends with a cactus has it’s perks and yet also it has it’s lesser moments. But at least the cactus has the best of interest to my cause of being the very best in this company. The very best, does that trouble you Senor Williams? Does it make you sweat from your brow and wonder how many times that you can stay home??? Because when you look at baseball it is three strikes and you are out Well when it comes down to the Mariachi of wrestling, you are already out after the first sneeze of coming close to staying home because of a bad dream and a cold??? I don’t give a cojones what your explanation is senor…, I am not here to talk…. I am here to beat you and remain unbeaten on Climax Control.

I really hope that you will start gloating over the fact that I lost this past Super show. The night where legends were edged in stone to remember their legacy as a great competitor… oh yes, even your ex-wife Senor. The night where awards were handed out to people that actually did something. A night where champions were crowned, where SCW celebrated its first ever Super Card with those who joined us from organizations.  But also the night where you were nowhere to be seen Senor, nowhere. Where were you? Where you competing?? Where you causing the fans to cheer you on while you did something extraordinary? Oh no Senor, you were nothing close to being ANYTHING that would resemble a successful individual that puts everything aside to make it. I guess that gives you a right to be amused over the failure in one match because of a crooked referee. Do you know how they call people like you Senor???

Triste…, and to those who are incapable of googling what Spanish words means… that means sad Senor. A man that according his few lines of his impressive career has won many world titles. So I wonder Senor, are you already satisfied?? Are you not capable of lacing your boots and clap in your hands as you are ready to fight once again. I hope that you can find your courage and your will to sink your teeth into the canvas and try to push yourself off the canvas to rebound from an embarrassing treatment. A treatment of how to be a man!!!

A man Senor Williams, a man. I know that you will counter me with past tense experiences that would make me want to run off and wish to be a baby once more and suck on my mother’s breasts for milk. Sadly for people like those who need to express past successes aren’t always a guarantee for future directions where you wish to guide your career to. Because I need to ask you Senor, what is left of it?? Besides the frustrated itch stuck up your neck and that vicious stab in the heart that others achieve what YOU once did?? Well at least you got assigned to the one man, THE ONE MAN Senor that has got everything to gain and even more to lose. Because I truly have thirst of rewriting history. A thirst of making everyone out there, all the way to Senor Icelandic Viking. That anyone out there is warned for a good night sleep when I slap on either the Rings of Mariachi or the Mariachi recliner… once these hands are locked…. They will not let go as if I am a blood thirsty dog with rabid thoughts of ripping the flesh of your body. THAT’S determination Senor, that’s a warning that I can back up on… just ask our champion, still recovering for everything that I did to him. Funny isn’t it that they only talk about his victory??

Nah uh…, a victory is where I will grant the opposer the luxury of giving him the benefit of the doubt… the benefit of my doubt and shake his hand. I did not get pinned, I did not submit and until someone can prove me wrong that they can do what I don’t believe they are capable off?? Then I’m not buying any of your bulls***

I hope you will not mirror yourself in the mistakes that Fenris made, because let’s face it hombre. It’s easy to criticize my nature on social media, how I am with who my amigo’s and amiga’s are outside the ring. What I like to do, what I like to drink or what I like to wear. Because when that bell rings, I am the Mariachi that will be singing your blues in the most effective rhythm that will make your hips move and your head shake to the beat. Because when I fight inside that ring Senor… it’s just the title of my entrance song… Epic… it will make the world realize, no more importantly… it will make YOU realize how fortunate you are to be walking into the ring with the man that will transcend wrestling. Transcending through space and time, to be like NOTHING that you have ever witnessed in the wrestling ring… To make you wonder, wondering how it is possible that a man like yours truly can do such things inside that ring. Making you realize that your words had no backbone, it had no essence of urgency and no deadline of when you wanted to realize your goal senor. While yours truly? Oh son, I take so much pleasure of knowing that Senor Iceland is hiding his luck behind a big bottle of whatever he can get his hands on and drink his sorrows away.

Am I sad? Oh no, am I angry?? Only in the first few moments of waking up and seeing something that would remember me of that fateful night that should have been MINE!! But then when I calm down, when I reason with the knowledge that our beloved champion cannot look into the mirror and tell the world that he was supreme as he had been telling everyone since day one that he would be. In the back of his head he is thinking of why I was so much better than his caveman mathematic calculation has provided him for an answer. An answer to a simple question that nobody has ever seem to answer.

He grins as he takes another sip from the orange juice before placing it back on the edge of the hot tub and extends his arms in a way that his right arm does not swat the glass of orange juice in or on the outside of the hot tub.

Senor Vinnie: Who came first?? The chicken or the egg??

He bursts out in laughter before wiping his face with his left hand, readjusting his eyebrows a little bit before turning his attention back to the camera.

Senor Vinnie: While you fume from the corners of your mouth of how I ridicule the sport that we both claim to love. Think about the chance you may have had to prove me wrong in the battle that YOU should have entered the ring for but never did. Every decision you make has repercussions and with every deciding thought you made that ultimately turned out to be the wrong one… well you have to answer to your maker. And unlike my ego may want to tell the world that I made you senor… I can safely say that I did not… but instead of creating another mistake in this world that is full of them… I can turn the page and remove you from the timetable and bring you back to the future… in the hope that we can alter the past, so that the present does not have to suffer the complete shame that you are my friend. Because I am going to enter Climax Control with one thought on my mind…, to prove to you and to the entire locker room watching… that I am the uncrowned SCW World Heavyweight Champion. And that you have an opportunity to knock my believes of the pedestal that I have placed it upon. To take away the championship belt that is burning a hole on my shoulder as I can feel the pressure of bringing home the reality of what I preach so to speak. Because you can go back to your home, turn on the television and think to yourself that next time will be better. To think to yourself that you can only look up from now on, because sinking any lower than what you have done so far is impossible.

Is it?? Is there an offer on the table that I almost cannot refuse to accept?? To become the next Mission Impossible agent that will defy all odds and make the disappointment that you have become visible for the naked eye of every watching viewer?? Trust me, I can Senor. The question remains for you to answer, do you believe that I will??

He slowly lifts his upper body out of the hot tub for a little bit as the water can be seen dripping off his chest and the cool air comes in contact with his hot skin. Causing his nipples to harden a little bit as it is a normal reaction when it comes in contact with the cold.

Senor Vinnie: Well if that thought ever has to cross your mind then I am sure to make you understand that I am not a waiting man for you to find out on your own time period. Because when you finally understand the entire concept of survival, then I already have beaten you, have gone back to the locker room and showered. Put on the best Mariachi suit and start to sing Don’t cry for me Argentina… Of course it will be dedicated to the legacy that once was, yet never had been able to find his way back into the clouded brain of yours. It’s a good thing that at least your ex has been honored in the annals of the Sin City Wrestling’s Hall of Fame. Recognizing the fact that when it really mattered, that she did deliver… year in, year out. It’s hard to be on the top I know, it’s even harder to stay on top. Something you need to ask yourself whether you really want to come on the top. Because if you will undeniably will utter the words yes… then you have to understand, that I will be here forever. That I will be here every single time that you blow up your cojones in an effort to mentally boost your own disbelief in the hope of finally reach that main event status. Simply to knock you down once more, burn down every single hopeful thought that would resemble of actually making it to the next level like you used to. Before your personal life swallowed you up and you became a regular Joe… a man that had to make decisions to become successful on other areas than the one that truly mattered…

Does it sound familiar senor?? Are you going to deny that this isn’t true?? So that I will take pleasure in breaking every last amount of spirit that you may have left somewhere in your body?? Or are you just going to agree and make my task at hand that much easier… Trust me senor Williams…, I did not ask for you to go through this… you did…. Think about it…..

With that Senor Vinnie splashes the water from the hot tub into the camera, causing it to short circuit and the shot fades.


38
Climax Control Archives / The Night Senor Vinnie killed Halloween
« on: October 26, 2018, 05:45:13 PM »
 The artist known as Senor Vinnie, part three,

Tijuana, Mexico
The night that Senor Vinnie killed Halloween

We are in the mansion of Senor Vinnie, it’s in the evening and we see Senor Vinnie sitting at a table and there are some carved out pumpkins on the table. The shot slowly widens and we see a young lady carving out the pumpkins while Senor Vinnie is drinking a glass of tequila while observating what the young lady is doing.

Senor Vinnie: That’s right, make this pumpkin look like a penguin.

The young girl looks up and places the knife down upon the table before  starting to talk.

Girl: Why a penguin Senor Vinnie?? Shouldn’t it be a creepy face like everyone else is doing for Halloween???

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes before placing the glass on the table, he lets out a rather loud burp without any shame and leans back against his chair while tapping his fingers upon the table. This causes the girl to get nervous

Girl: Uhm…, Senor Vinnie??

He cocks his head sideways, trying to get a better view at the girl before suddenly blinking his eyes as if he just came out of a trance.

Senor Vinnie: OH I’m sorry, you were saying something??

Girl: Err.., I was just wondering why….

Senor Vinnie raises his head as he is clearly messing with the girl and faked her into making her belief that he wasn’t paying attention.

Senor Vinnie: Seriously? You want to know why I asked you to make me a penguin? As if I would use a stupid bird like that for a Halloween party?? No, I was wondering whether you were stupid enough to do such a thing like that and I guess I was right.

Girl: HEY!!!

Senor Vinnie: Don’t Hey me!! It’s very impolite to hey the greatest person that has ever come out of Tijuana, Mexico since…. Well… uhm…. You know like EVER!! So I can do whatever I want and if I want you to carve out a penguin, then carve out a freaking penguin!!!

Girl: But….,

Senor Vinnie slaps his hand across the table, clearly upset that the girl is still trying to reason with him. He immediately takes a final sip from his glass of tequila, before throwing it against the wall behind him while not taking his eyes off the girl.

Senor Vinnie: I know what you are doing!!!

The girl’s eyes widen like crazy, not knowing what he is talking about.

Girl: You do??

Senor Vinnie: Si Senorita, I know what you are doing little girl. You are trying to confuse me, making me believe that it is Halloween very soon while it will be all Holy Penguin day.

The girl is trying to keep a straight face, not believing what the Mariachi singer/wrestler is telling her.

Girl: Holy…. Penguin… day???

Senor Vinnie: Is there an echo in this room??? That’s what I just said now didn’t I???

He taps his fingers and waits for the girl to say something, but when she attempts to it is Senor Vinnie that cuts her off while walking towards a book case where he picks out a rather seemingly old book. He opens it and goes through the pages before finding what he was looking for.

Senor Vinnie: Ah yes, Holy Penguin Day. The one celebration that comes at least once every year on October 31st

Girl: But….,

Senor Vinnie waves her off as he is pacing around the room while continuing to read from the pages of the book about this rather unfamiliar celebration.

Senor Vinnie: As I said,k that they celebrate once a year on October 31st. it’s a celebration where the ancient spirit of every Pigeon is celebrated on this day as they have lived a full life while eating fish and siming around. A humble creature that the people of Tijuana have told their children that they could go and walk past doors where there’s a burning pumpkin with the face o a penguin and celebrate this holiday by asking for candy from the inhabitants o this town.

Girl: Uhm…,

Senor Vinnie: Grown ups are talking now, so I would rather suggest you keep your mouth shut okay? I am busy and it is not nice to interrupt adults when they are trying to teach you something.

Girl: But Senor Vinnieeee???

She looks at Senor Vinnie, with an almost pleading face. But he has already turned around and continues to read from the book.

Senor Vinnie: As I was saying, upon this day they go from door to door, collect candy as they will call this Trick or Treat. People hand out candy and other nice things to fill their bellies and have them overcome the fear of the boogey man or another dark entity that stories are usually being told about evil men Well not with this penguin being carved out!! Because they will keep the old spirit of the evil pingüino.

Girl: Oh please!! That’s Halloween you are describing!!!

Senor Vinnie turns around and stares at her.

Senor Vinnie: No I am not, does Halloween have an evil penguin???

Girl: No, but….,

Senor Vinnie: Thought so!! How can something be something completely different, when they don’t even have a penguin??? Well???

Girl: No, but….,

Senor Vinnie: Then it’s not Halloween!! Besides there are plenty of movies about a killing monster on that day that they have forgotten about the true monster!! The penguin that puts on his mask and stabs anyone in the back that wants to claim his home!! It starts off with his little sister, something his penguin parents never asked him if he liked to have another sibling.

Girl: What??

Senor Vinnie: I guess you never were an only child huh?? I mean seriously, this penguin was tormented with the fact that this little sister of his would get all the attention that he never got!! Now I know in OUR human society a penguin cannot kill another penguin

Girl: Are you quoting from one of the original Planet of the Apes movies?? Only reversing it to a penguin??

Senor Vinnie: Don’t be ridiculous!! Another ape would be too vicious to kill another ape, they do it all the time!! And besides, let me remind you that Charlton Heston was a big penguin fan also. But back to the subject of the matter that is at hand, because we are drifting off away from what is truly important.

Girl: You mean there’s an actual point to this all???

Senor Vinnie slaps his face and sighs, shaking his head and starts to whisper to himself.

Senor Vinnie: Aii caramba, she has got the talent of a loco mamasita.

Girl : I heard that!!!
Senor Vinnie: The Penguin was molded to be a dangerous creature and the reason why is because he never had a Cactus that would make him happy.

The girl looks in total awe towards Senor Vinnie after hearing the word cactus.

Girl: But Senor Vinnie, a penguin lives on the Southern Hemisphere.

Senor Vinnie: That is true.

Girl: And a cactus cannot live there because of the freezing cold!!

Senor Vinnie nods his head and taps on his forehead as if to say that he has thought of that.

Senor Vinnie: Just imagine if they were? No slasher horror movies, no kids dressed as Dracula or a Teletubbie. Jamie Lee Curtis wouldn’t have had a movie career and I we wouldn’t be talking about an animal that stumbles around on its feet as if it is freaking Happy Feet!!!

He is breathing heavily, grabbing the top of his hair with both hands. We can see his eyes bulge out in panic as he has clearly lost himself without even noticing it.

Senor Vinnie: Was I really talking about a penguin??? A penguin and a holiday resembling things from Halloween???

Girl: You were Senor Vinnie.

The girl is smiling, believing that she must have finally broke through the barrier that was ahead of Senor Vinnie about his ridiculous assumption

Senor Vinnie: AWESOME!!!

Girl: But…, what???

She wasn’t prepared for this one as she assumed that he has gotten to his normal mental state, but clearly this isn’t the case.

Senor Vinnie: I think I already got an idea for a movie, I will call it Madagascar, of where some animals from a New York Zoo want to escape and go to their mother land Madagascar. Obviously this will be an animated movie, because in this movie it will contain talk and this is something that the fellow that I have in mind can’t do upon his own.

Girl: But….,

Senor Vinnie: I already got the perfect actor to do the voice of the Penguinpigeon and I call him Kowalksi.

Girl: Let me guess, Chris Miller???

Senor Vinnie looks stunned when he hears the name of the actor that he actually was thinking about.

Senor Vinnie: How….,

Girl: The movie already exists, it has already some sequels as well and those penguins are one of the funniest characters I’ve ever seen.

Senor Vinnie: Who took my idea?? Is it Dreamworks???

Girl: Uhm, yeah….,

Senor Vinnie: I knew it!! I’m sure that they also have stolen my idea for a grean ocre and a donkey??

The girl slaps his face as she realizes that there is no way to get through to him and sighs

Girl: This is going to be a long evening.

Later that night

Senor Vinnie can be seen writing a letter to his lawyer to sue Dreamworks from stealing “His” idea for Madagascar, not realizing that the movie got released over a decade ago and believes he is the most original man in the whole of entire world.

Senor Vinnie: And I will sue them for a gazillion dollars, that will teach them not to mess with my artistical intellect.

He puts down his pen and rereads he letter a few more times before nodding his head and putting it in an envelope before handing it over to a servant of his. Who will take the letter and delivers it straight towards his lawyer before turning his attention towards the camera with a huge smile.

Senor Vinnie: Now I am not the type of guy that will tell you that I told you so, but I suppose I told you so. Now before everyone starts to complain that an illegal object was used to defeat Caleb Storms I have to protest. Yes, I have to protest over the fact that neither is Pete an illegal object or the fact that I used him to whack Senor Caleb in the head with.

Now I understand how you all must be feeling, but clearly Senor Adams was the only one that could have seen it clearly and reported to it with one hundred percent clear conscience that Pete…. That’s my cactus for all of you fools out there. Pete clearly jumped up from the apron, he was about to protest towards Caleb for smelling funny. You see Pete has got a very sensitive smelling organ, yes that is a nose to you gringo’s out there. But seeing that a cactus does not have a nose he must smell and breathe through a different way. Yet he smelled him, he smelled the foul stench of his sweat, his pierced body parts and the finger that got stuck inside his poopoo before going out there to the ring.

Now I am not going to apologize for the lack of foul language, but a true Senor does not participate in the non existence of you foul mouthed pitiful non ashamed lowlifes that have no morals and shame. God that is a long sentence that I just had to deliver in front of the world to see, you know I do am always open to educate you all with etiquettes of the Mariachi. Something that Senor Caleb and Senor Joaquim…., Jonathan…., Genevieve…., what was his name again???

He rubs his chin, clearly having problems remembering the name of Joshua Acquin. The man that he has faced and beat in his in ring debut in the Sin City Wrestling.

Senor Vinnie: Oh whatever, lets just say that his name was Joshua. I mean seriously?? Who would call their son Joshua to begin with? I’m sure that he has got a way better name and a way better excuse to have lost against me then having a name that is called Joshua.

Either way, last week I just took out a seemingly boring character that has got no proper wrestling ability. All he did was pulling my trunks, poking my eye, pulling my hair and he even pinched my… uhm.., you know backside. That is clearly a tactic that only talentless and scared little boys do when they are up against a massive structure of strength, good looks and intelligence. A deadly combination alongside the fact that I have the best friend in the world alongside me. And that has brought me to this point in my still short Sin City Wrestling career, to the point of having reached the finals and beat another man that has made people’s head turn, having their back spasms suddenly re emerge from out of nowhere. A man that even took time to assist me in spreading the word of the Cactus to the fans, helping me educate them about the plant of the people. At least he does not think he is too big to put on a suit and become a cactus and help out a man for the cause of greatness. Unlike some Hall of fame Joke that I’ve once tweeted with. He still hasn’t gotten away from his diapers to back up his big talk. But I am not going to say any names, I’ve understood he likes to criticize anything that isn’t twice the J to the H that he has ever been in his life. So why don’t you go and retire some old has been loco gringo’s that care okay?? Because I am the future of the world that needs music, that needs the plant of the people that unites us to reach higher goals in life before I grab the strap of gold and be the man.

But at least this coming Climax Control I am going to be in the ring with a man that knows exactly what has to be done to reach a finals with the Mariachi of Wrestling. Because unlike my past two opponents, who only SAY that they want to be the champ. But my opponent for this coming Climax Control does not only SAY that he will reach the end of the line, he is a man that is capable of doing so. Beating two men in a fashion that I could applaud as a man that does not take pleasure for being number two.

He puts up two fingers and emphasizes the number two that he just mentioned a few moments ago.

Senor Vinnie: A man that wants to be nothing more than a winner, the very best. A man that never got the believe from others that he could be the el campione. Oh sure, our good friend Fenris likes to talk into him through Twitter with insults and bull exploited deleted of that what comes out of his backside. This man is the future of this company, the man that I had granted a cactus of friendship and the juice of being my cactus brother of unity.

Too bad that I have to go up against the man that I respect without a shadow of a doubt. But we have to understand that even though respect is high, I have to beat him to make the world understand that the music has been heard, the strings of the Mariachi is almost hypnotizing my opponents into saying and doing the most stupid things. The question will remain Senor Ty…, will you?? Will you be the man that I have seen throughout the two first rounds?? Or are you going to be the man that when it comes down to it starts to wonder what if??

And before we all assume that I am making fun of you, I have to tell you that I am deadly serious Senor Ty. Because when it comes down to the fact who is hungrier of the two  of us, I still have to see it my amigo. But if you prove me wrong, then I would be the first one to tell you that you beat me and deserve it. The question remains, can your nature of wanting to be the best be able to do the same?? Or grumble your anger underneath he doormat of your closed door??

He taps his forehead and grins

Senor Vinnie: Everyone assumes that I am one dimensional, that I am just a weird guy that talks to a plant and is stupido. Stupido Senor Vinnie, you know what you would call stupid and dumb. And yet nobody has been able to touch me, nobody knew what hit them. Because I am still the big question mark that surrounds the world of wrestling and music. The Mariachi that cannot be matched, I have no equal and that’s my advantage. But then again, what do I know?? I’m just the shocker of the Sin City Wrestling, I’m the nightmare of each and every one out there and nobody even knows it. until they realize that I am more than just merely a rookie, that I am more than just a one hit, or in my case two hit wonder. That I am perhaps the magical number that you and only YOU recognized that is a threat to each and every one out there.

But let’s just say that I am jibberish, that I am full of crap and that the world is still flat while I prepare for my opportunity to become number one contender. The man that Fenris never expected, the man that the bosses took a gamble on and laughed behind my back. Thinking that I would not get to this point where I am today, but even worse… The very spot that I could end up with… SCW World Heavyweight Champion. And still even then Senor Ty, even then I do not see you as the number two in a line of many that aren’t number one. To me you are the very best…. The very best that I have to beat to become umber one contender. This won’t be easy, but who said that I didn’t believe in a mission that is totally impossible?? I will see you at Climax Control…., where either one of us will bring the house down.

With that he walks off as the shot fades

39
Climax Control Archives / Metal vs Mariachi....
« on: October 19, 2018, 05:19:44 PM »
 The artist known as Senor Vinnie, part two.

The streets of Tijuana, Mexico are buzzing. Buzzing over the fact tat well renowned Mariachi artist Senor Vinnie has beaten a legend in the world of wrestling, or at least that’s what they are trying to make off the sorry excuse of Joshua Acquin’s career. But that’s besides the point, because the point of it all is that Senor Vinnie is undefeated and heading into the second round of the Godlrush tournament. A tournament that consists legends of the past that have returned, new faces alongside the Mariachi of Wrestling and… well…. Joshua Acquin.  But once again, I’m driting away from the one point that needs to be made.

Voice: Aiaiaiaiaiaaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii

Strings being played are following the passionate scream that you would be expecting from mariachi singers. It’s followed up by trumpets that following the lead of the guitars before we hear a singer singing the classical Epic from Faith No More.

Singer: Can you feel it, see it, hear it today?
If you can't, then it doesn't matter anyway
You will never understand it 'cause it happens too fast
And it feels so good, it's like walking on glass
It's so cool, it's so hip, it's alright
It's so groovy, it's outta sight
You can touch it, smell it, taste it so sweet
But it makes no difference 'cause it knocks you off your feet

Voice: Cut!!!!

The music stops playing and the singer has stopped singing when we see the man called Senor Vinnie get out of his seat. He has a harmonica in his hands as well as a stick that teachers would use when they would want to point at something on a map or a board for the students to pay attention to. He is shaking his head, clearly not happy by the end result of what he had heard. He turns and stares at a black board that we haven’t seen before and starts to chalk down his name

Senor Vinnie: My name is Senor Vinnie, but you can all forget that as this is the musical lessons 101 for dummies that know Jesús Shit about music and playing a lick.

Singer: You mean Jack shit??

Senor Vinnie stares at the singer with a blind look of played rage, tapping his boot on the ground before shaking his head.

Senor Vinnie: I don’t know any Jack, besides if this Jack would show up then I would urge you to tell him that he needs to pay me twenty five lessons ahead and he already has missed two!! Also, I am a certified bilingual teacher as that is what my diploma states.

He points at a diploma on top of the black board, that is clearly a diploma that is typed out on word and printed out before being ceiled behind plastic to make it look more authentic.

Singer: Si Senor Vinnie, forgive me.

Senor Vinnie: NO!!! As a Mariachi, you always need to be right even if you are wrong essay. Because when you admit that you are wrong, then they have you by the cojones compadre.

Singer: My cojones Senor???

Senor Vinnie: SI!!!! And that is what you need to make you become real foo!! That is what makes you as good as… well…, close to…, perhaps starting of a tenth of what I can do an build from there.

Singer: You think I can actually make it to your standards Senor Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie stares into the eyes of the desperate bum that he has picked off the streets, convinced him that he could be a mariachi singer if he would put his heart and soul behind it. He had to explain him what mariachi really is, which took him like three hours just to explain that he needs to hold his guitar not backwards. Or else the strings of the guitar would rip off ever possible chest hair that he has, because mariachi students has to start off bare chested. Or at least that’s what Senor Vinnie convinced the bum off. He stares at the hopeful eyes and sighs before rolling his eyes in disgust..

Senor Vinnie: Sure, whatever.

Singer: Oh goodie!! Then I will have my own cactus Pete and I will…..,

This enrages Senor Vinnie, grabbing a vase of dead flowers and throws them out of it before tossing water at him that is like three weeks old. Causing the “singer” to cough in disgust and surprise.

Singer: Why did you did do that for????

Senor Vinnie sighs once more.

Senor Vinnie: Why did you do that for Senor Vinnie???

Singer looks confused.

Singer: But you are Senor Vinnie, I am just Maurice from three blocks down the road senor.

Senor Vinnie: I know that I am Senor Vinnie and that you are Maurice!! But I want you to end every sentence with Senor Vinnie!!

Maurice: But….,

Senor Vinnie: But what Maurice???

Maurice: But Senor Vinnie?? You told me to forget that name earlier on as it was not important?? Now I am suddenly very confused Senor. I thought that we would grow closer, bond like compadre’s and you know, do a duet together?? Like Ike and Tina Turner.

Senor Vinnie: If you want me to continue going on a tirade like that hombre did to his woman then you are deadly wrong essay.

Maurice: Like Sheldon and Leonard???

Senor Vinnie sighs while shaking his head.

Senor Vinnie: The only theory of physics that you can come up with is the theory why you are when you will spill gas out of your rectum?? Combining it with how you are going to burp the entire first three verses of The Final Countdown while playing Do you really want to hurt me from Boy George with your armpits.

Maurice: But….,

Senor Vinnie stares at him with anger in his eyes as Maurice remembers what he has forgotten to say and sighs.

Maurice: But Senor Vinnie, I would have to drop the guitar from my hands to do that, then it would turn back to my bare stomach and rip another pair of hairs out of the skin., I cannot handle that Senor!!!

Senor Vinnie sighs as he turns to the board and starts to write down: “I need to pay more attention to my teacher before saying something stupid”. He then turns back to Maurice and points at rickety table that is next to him with a piece of toilet paper that needs to be an A4 paper.

Senor Vinnie: Write that down on the board a few hundred times and then hand it over to me and I will forget the whole subject that you started to impress me with your stupidity. And trust me, after having to hear what you were attempting to play it would not have come as much of a surprise to me. Also I would like to suggest that you need to learn so much more before ever daring to think of having a cactus like Pete. Besides, besides his cousins Joey and Sam, both are taken by the way. And of course I cannot forget his sister Lucy, his pet dog Lucky….

Maurice: Pete has a dog??

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes before lifting his hands in the air in disbelief.

Senor Vinnie: OF COURSE HE HAS!!! What else could be the reason why he has dog poo stuck to his shoes every morning?

Maurice: Since when does a cactus need shoes and a dog??

Senor Vinnie: He needs the shoes to run around with the dog because the dog needs the exercise, or else he will turn out to be fat.. Secondly the reason why he has the dog is because he has loneliness issues, he has having attachments issues and is afraid to bond to another person. So the next thing I could think off was to get him a Saint Bernard.

Maurice: A Saint Bernard?? Isn’t that a bit big dog for him??

Senor Vinnie: True, but at least he knew that if he was thirsty he could always ask for beer, seeing they always have barrel of beer attached to their necks. Even though I do remember that Pete has issues dealing with beer, I have tried to convince the dog to use beer with zero alcohol, but the dog started to chuckle with such an evil way that it dawned to me that I would not win a fight of where he bites my wrist.

Maurice: Your wrist???

Senor Vinnie: Well it would be very difficult to play the guitar with a stomp instead a hand you know?? And I have a mean guitar solo on One from Metallica, but of course I would do it the way it should be.

Maurice: You are telling me that the guitar solo of One isn’t a good one??

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and shakes his head before attempting to explain what he truly meant.

Senor Vinnie: Of course what Senor Kirk Hammett did was, well you know rather nice. But I do not see him trying to push his boundaries and turn this solo from… well you know from a Fiat to become a Ferrari.

Maurice starts to rub his chin and thinks about the words that Senor Vinnie just mentioned and grins as if there’s a lightbulb shining brightly above his head.

Maurice: But Fiat is owned by Ferrari Senor Vinnie

Senor Vinnie wants to tap his boot once more, but realized that Maurice to have mentioned his name and decides to just put his foot down and is clearly having problems coming back with a counter until

Senor Vinnie: Well you do know what I just said right?? I’m always right even when I am wrong!!! And the reason of it is well….. you already heard the reason why. Besides it’s only an example that you shouldn’t get too worked up with it. Examples are often just forgotten. I will give you an example for instance…,

He remains silent for a few moments as he doesn’t know what to say.

Senor Vinnie: What was I about to do again??

Maurice: You were about to give an example about an example Senor Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: Exactly, you see what I just meant?? Already you have forgotten the fact that examples should be forgotten. Man I’m just like Mahatma Gandhi, my wisdom is endless and I also tend to do things without violence.

Maurice: But you do use violence Senor Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: It’s the thought that matters Maurice, you are clearly at the bottom of the totem pole. But you need to be enjoying the knowledge that I will guide you to greatness!!! But before we do, you need to tell me more about that Jack Shit guy.

With that the shot fades as we go to a commercial break.

We come back as we see Senor Vinnie play guitar with the Mariachi metal band Metalachi. Playing classical hardrock/metal songs before noticing the camera moving in on them.

Senor Vinnie: Welcome to Senor Vinnie featuring Metalachi. The greatest Mariachi Metal band from the world, combining the elements of two worlds and making people notice what it means to show the world the true meaning of Music. And seeing that the world of Mariachi and Metal will once again enter the same space in this Monday’s Climax Control. Too bad for this gringo I will be facing that I will make him realize that Mariachi is much superior than his “Metal”

Vega De La Rokha: Si Senor Vinnie, you see Metal is great and all. We love it, but we feel that there’s so much more to offer to this genre than what those bands bring. We just put some sauce to the steak that is already burning on the BBQ.

Senor Vinnie: I love BBQ sauce, something that my opponent in this week’s Gold Rush tournament is missing. I mean seriously, him beating that hombre last week was lucky. I mean seriously, I don’t know the nobody but there’s nothing of this gringo possesses that could trouble me. Sure, he is a daredevil, he likes to take a risk. But seeing how he is a wrestler that builds up hope for other perro’s out there that have no life, that they are having hope that they could get their asses off the couch and be lucky every three weeks. Well newsflash Senor Caleb, your Storms that you hold so dearly in your last name is nothing more than a mere breeze, a gasp of salty air that is coming out of the mouth of a senor that has not brushed his teeth in like three months.

The members of Metalachi are laughing at the comment being made by Senor Vinnie, who is brushing his hair neatly before placing his guitar next to him. He stares at his cactus that he has left on a table on the other end of the room and nods his head towards Pete.

Senor Vinnie: Si Pete, you are absolutely right. I forgot to mention that Metal heads aren’t capable to go one speed ahead. They either go fast and get slow in the middle because someone had a hysterical girlfriend on the line before going violently fast in the end. I suppose that this is the moment that the singer and guitarist realize they both were cheated on by the same woman. Of course not knowing that they are the ones that she cheats on as they do not know about each other. But that’s besides the point, when I look at Caleb it’s where he uses all of his energy to gear up for Climax Control that he runs out of gas on PPV’s. Why you ask? Well I have heard the latest news flash from Senorita Vargas telling the world on where he comes up short.

Something that the legendary and quite impressive Senor Vinnie does not have any problems by doing. Because I am one speed ahead, I am the endurance man like the extended version of every time that Hangar 19 comes on the radio and bounces everyone’s head up and down like they are possessed by the Exorcist. Come to think of it, the only I have not seen from that clip is the vomiting that made the intro of Scary Movie two like a house hold movie that to this very day cannot and will not be forgotten.

He looks back at Pete before rolling his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: Pete also wanted to say that he is a big fan of Poison, you know that band of Brett Michaels who got the leftovers from Tommy Lee as he had sold his boat and all the belongings of that could have been identified as the Sammy Hagar that got dumped by his old band Van Halen. Because we all know that the original can never be beaten right???

All the members of Metalachi are nodding their heads

Senor Vinnie: You see Caleb, you are just like Tim Owens, that replaced the legendary Rob Halford on Judas Priest. Why? Because the fools were so un original to grab some idiot from a cover band in the hope that he could come close to the original. You are good Caleb, you are real good. But being merely a soft cut rip off of the man that is the Rob Halford of the Mariachi world makes you understand that you are way out of my league gringo.

I have beaten an former champion in my debut match, I have beaten a man that apparently has a love hate relationship with our boss Senor Underwood. And I have beaten the man that is a fool to think that he can beat the champion in a MMA match. You know, Mixed Musical Artist.

He takes a sip from a glass of water that is next to him on the table.

Senor Vinnie: And I do not understand the big fuss about a Musical match, you need to wear a mask like the Phantom of the Opera, you need to remember your lines and more importantly you have to wear a pink tutu for the anti climax scene before asking an over weighed, blind idiot whether he is et tu Brutus. I mean seriously?? Then I would prefer to listen to the groaning and moaning of a grunt band from Portland Oregon that never saw the light of day.

Now I know that you are asking yourself what this has to do with you? Besides the boring music absolutely nothing. But at least be thankful that your career is compared to a band that grunts evil things, but prefer to sing about a little lost sheep that is trying to find his mother, only to realize that he is on the set of the remake of Home Alone and the others are far far away in Tirol. But that’s besides the point my amigo.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Si Pete I will get to it, just give me time amigo. You see Caleb, it made no sense what I just said. Because I just wanted to let the world see how pathetic you are. I mean seriously, I always see how people trash their opponent because their left toe is smaller than the right. How their nose hairs are falling outside their nostrils and how they are just silly when they laugh. But not Senor Vinnie, no way. I am the one that is the one that seeks deeper into the essence of WHY you are a failure. Yes Failure Caleb, why lower your intensity just merely going for a Roulette title? Are you the one that loves to sit at a roulette table and gamble it all? Or is it the mere fact that you just are aware that risk takers are not the ones that should be the people that represents a company that dares to wage lots of money on the one that takes them to the next level.

When I look at you I just see a pile of shit, I just see potential that is still waiting for you to wake up and realize that what you needed was sitting at some bus stop in Des Moines, Iowa. So why don’t you just stick your stinking head inside a mask and just tell the world where you will wait before you start to bleed.

He grins as he looks at the Metalachi band who are already just talking to each other and ignores Senor Vinnie, causing him to laugh and slap his leg.

Senor Vinnie: You guys are so funny, pretending to ignore me. But that’s something that we do on camera, to give the world the impression that we are not on the same page. But just like they sing that they are hot for teacher, I am hot for moving another round in the Gold Rush tournament. To test my ability against those who proclaim to be a challenge for me. ME!! Can you believe it?? I have already beaten a future hall of famer, or when it is up to Senor Underwood soon to be unemployed. I will lock you in a submission hold Senor Caleb, I will squeeze the life out of your body and make you gasp for mercy. Only to realize that you will be begging to deaf man’s ears as I’ve understood that the referee’s have a fetish for a cactus like Pete. So I am bound to go further than your illustrious career has ever brought you.

So before you talk a big game, why don’t you try to sing through a different tune and become The Extreme of the wrestling world. Because it will take more than just words that ill eliminate the greatest thing that has ever graced this ring or any other wring. Where I will look up at the likes of Senor J to the 2 of H as he is merely an example of big talk on social media, merely because he has done something in the past. Boohoo, I have played with marbles when I was in diapers, I have kissed a girl and I liked it. Whatever Senor H, you are just bored because the senorita is wearing the pants in the household I’ve been told.

All I did was handing him a peace offering Senor Caleb, can you believe it that he refused?? How disrespectful is that!! Well I will be the one that has the final laugh as I will make an example out of you to send out to those who once were, currently are and will come in the future. That the SCW world heavyweight championship has my name written all over it… something that you cannot and will never understand… until Monday little man…., until Sunday.

With that the shot fades as Senor Vinnie is trying desperately to get the attention from Metalachi..

40
Climax Control Archives / how to waste my time with a DC character
« on: October 04, 2018, 05:25:05 AM »
 The artist known as Senor Vinnie: Part one

The shot opens up inside a tourbus, we can hear someone play guitar in the back of the tourbus. This causes the camera crew to move to the back of the bus, there they stop every now and then to soak in the atmosphere of the bus as well as the weird decoration of it all. First they stop and see a collection of cactuses on a small table between two lounge chairs. We see a rather expensive fishtank on the ground with solid glass on top to protect the rather expensive fishes from being trembled upon by humans. But the one object that stands out from all the weirdness that is in this area are the box filled with blue and yellow M&M’s.

“Layla…., got you on my knees Layla…..”

A voice can be heard softly fading away by the sound of the television as well as a coffee machine that we see a booth further as they walk away from the plants and the fishes. We see a rather old fashioned coffee maker where have to grind coffee beans by hand before adding hot water and let the two combine the aroma and taste of one of the oldest liquids known to mankind. We see a poster of the band Metalachi, with some writing on it as the camera zooms in on the poster so it can read what it says.

“From Metalachi, to the one man that we see as our inspiration and our hero…. Senor Vinnie”

And underneath that it reads

“But of course you do”

“Layla, darling won’t you ease my worried mind???”

We suddenly hear the fingers stop playing and a sigh can be heard, followed by some coughing and drinking.

“Hombres, even Senor Slow Hand can’t even match my greatness. I mean seriously? I just ooze machismo and make all the senorita’s and their mami’s go crazy man. I just hope I don’t get their grandmami’s throw their old knickers up on stage man. I mean seriously? Last time that happened I nearly broke my freaking pinky finger man”

The camera moves away from the coffee machine, even though the camera man was tempted to grab some of the fine hot liquid. But he remembered he had a job to do, so reluctantly decided against it. We can see some chickens run around the bus as well as some goats eating some grass that was stacked in the corner of where normally a few lounge chairs would be seated. When the camera crew finally manages to pass the children’s farm we get to the man himself. Better known as the newest signee of the Sin City Wrestling, the man who calls himself Senor Vinnie. He has the same cactus next to him on another lounge chair beside him that he wanted to give to Belinda, but refused to accept from him. The plant has a seatbelt strapped across the pot that it is planted in and next to it there’s a glass of champagne and another glass filled with peanuts. Senor Vinnie looks at it and has a sad look on his face.

Senor Vinnie: “What’s wrong Pete?? You haven’t touched your peanuts yet, you usually dive in like crazy and have that stench come out of your pointy spines all day long. Is it because of Belinda??”

He looks at the plant, nods his head as if he is actually listening to the plant talking. But of course there’s no real conversation, or at least not that we can hear off. But probably it’s inside his head as he is imagining it all.

Senor Vinnie: “Now I know that true love can be difficult to be reciprocated when that other person has never actually met you Pete. But I know deep down inside, when Belinda saw those combed spines of yours. I knew right away that there’s something magical in the air…. Or perhaps lots of vomiting.”

The plant jumps up and down in the lounge chair because of a pothole that the buss had driven over as that causes senor Vinnie to jump into a defensive stand right away, looking all worried all of the sudden.

Senor Vinnie: “it’s just a figure of speech!!”

He suddenly wipes his forehead as if to say that he has managed to convince “Pete” the cactus about his explanation that he just gave him. He grabs a glass of champagne and gulps it down his throat in one swift move. He then throws the glass over his shoulder, where someone is standing there with a garbage can and catches the glass with it. Causing it to break when it hits the bottom that is clearly filled with other broken glasses that has gone before it. Senor Vinnie let’s out a huge burp before placing his feet down upon the chair in front of him. Snapping his fingers as a rather attractive young lady brings him another empty champagne glass, only to replace the one that he just broke a few moments earlier.

Senor Vinnie: “Good catch Manuel, you have the potential of becoming a catcher of the Toros de Tijuana one day”
Manuel: “No Senor Vinnie.”

This causes the man named Senor Vinnie to become irate, not believing that someone would say no to him. He is fuming from the mouth, he is about to stand up but realizes that he at first needs to check his hair. Staring at the mirror in his bus on the right of him, giving himself a wink a few times before turning back to his “catcher”

Senor Vinnie: “What do you mean NO Manuel??”

Manuel: “I prefer ballet Senor Vinnie, it’s so gracious and so….”

With that Senor Vinnie has heard enough, slapping the taste out of the mouth of the youngster. Who grabs his face and stares at the man who pays him to catch champagne glasses before running off in tears. Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes before dropping himself back into the lounge chair next to his cactus “Pete”

Senor Vinnie: “I know Pete, it’s so difficult o find good help these days. Everyone wants to have their own opinion these days, everyone wishes to find their own individuality as if it means something.”

He huffs while blowing his hair upwards that is falling almost over his eyes, mocking for a few moments before suddenly having a huge grin upon his face, as if he had come up with an idea.

Senor Vinnie: “You are absolutely right! The one thing that would get my frown upside down is by singing a song!! And what better song to sing than this one”

He grabs his guitar once more and takes his time to place his fingers on the right snares, he moves his head in the rhythm of the song that he wants to play and sing without actually doing something. Until finally letting his fingers do the “Magic”, something to the outside world sounds like someone is scratching his finger nails across a black board.

Senor Vinnie: “HELLO!!!

He slaps the side of his guitar a few moments as he continues his head movement from left to right.

Senor Vinnie: “Yeah, uh-huh. Oh, yeah. Uh, uh,,,, ohhh yeah boy!!!!”

He has grabbed a fake gold chain and had wrapped it around his neck before grabbing some sunglasses that looks like they five bucks on the market.

Senor Vinnie: (singing out of key) Summer…. Summerrr Summer ti-immmeeee!!!”

He suddenly stops playing and stares at the cactus and realizes that this isn’t it.

Senor Vinnie: “I know, I should do a song acapella”

He coughs a few times, does a do re mi and then takes a sip from his glass of wine and savours the taste for a few moments before starting to sing.

Senor Vinnie: “Hello, it's me
I was wondering if after all these years you'd like to meet
To go over everything
They say that time's supposed to heal ya
But I ain't done much healing”

He turns around and looks at the cactus after singing the first verse of the million dollar selling song Hello from Adelle and shrugs.

Senor Vinnie: “Yeah I know, such an overrated song that it just makes my ears bleed. I mean seriously, who made her the spokesperson of everybody can have their fifteen minutes of fame?? Do you see her perform these days?? No, of course not. she is out home, nursing whatever excuse there is of a baby or whatever it is called down in Jolly England!!”

He “listens” to the cactus and nods his head in approval once more.

Senor Vinnie: “Yeah, you are absolutely right. I should have put the emphasis more on the first R in the way the pronounce their babies. It’s like I am stuck in Limbo and I can’t get out!! Manuel!!! Get me some tissues!! Something is bothering me in my eye!!!”

He looks around and just notices by now that Manuel is still gone, lifting his hands in the air in disparity before turning his attention back to the cactus.

Senor Vinnie: “Didn’t I tell the agency that I wanted someone that was soft and easily to be hurt emotionally?? But also that in five seconds they need to remember how much I pay them and get over their sensitivity?? This is like…., I don’t know… This many of a soft little b****h that I send packing to never come back again???”

Silence

Senor Vinnie: “Yeah you are right, maybe I should just try and hire some of the lesser talents that this supposedly big time federation has. Like…. You know…, uhm…, has there still not being any vampire sightings lately???

He looks at the cactus with a puzzled look on his face

Senor Vinnie: “What do you mean I have been watching too many Twilight movies??”

Suddenly he realizes what the cactus is saying and starts to throw a fit in the bus.

Senor Vinnie: “NOO!!!! I am not watching any Sparkle Boy Vampire movies that little girls like!! I was talking about that Don guy!!”

Silence

Senor Vinnie: “Denzel???”

Silence

Senor Vinnie: “Oh that Dmitri fuckup, right. I made a mistake, I mean who gives their kids a name that starts with a D anyways?? That’s so 1990, in today’s age we all call ourselves Vinnie or in lesser extend Pete. But that’s not what I am trying to say, I mean after disposing him after his pathetic match he has not been seen since!! I guess you can call me a modern day vampire slayer, but of course with better looks and so much better singing voice.”

Silence.

Senor Vinnie: “Who is Bryan Adams??”

He doesn’t wait for an answer from his cactus as he slowly rises to his feet, barely able to maintain his balance because of the champagne and the bus hitting another pothole. He finally after a few attempts reaches the mirror he was aiming for, there he checks his hair until he is being distracted by a phone call.

Senor Vinnie: “Could someone please answer that phone????

After a few times of hearing it ring he sighs and remembers that Manuel had ran off, he wonders where he could be as the buss never stopped driving the whole time but shrugs his shoulders. He then starts to search for the phone, not knowing where it has been placed this whole time because of having people that would do things for him instead. He finally manages to get the phone and picks it up.

Senor Vinnie: “Senor Vinnie’s tour bus, Senor Vinnie speaking”

He listens to the voice on the other side of the line and rolls his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: “Normally I would have someone answer it for me, but I decided to attempt to see how you normal unknown humans live and answer it for a change. I do must say that I am getting a rather tired wrist by holding this phone so close to my ear, is this a rather natural pose to have your phone in your hand like this??? “

He extends his arm as if to show the other person on the other side of the line how he is holding his phone,k but quickly realizes that this isn’t a video call and decides to take the “risk” and puts the phone back against his ear.

Senor Vinnie: “If I get an tennis elbow from this, I will sue you for every penny that you are worth. But hearing your southern accent, I doubt that will be a lot”

The person on the other side of the phone decides to ignore that comment and starts to talk to him about something.

Senor Vinnie:”What do you mean I am booked?? I mean, of course I am booked. But uhm, for what am I booked?? Because I need to know as I have a very busy work schedule this week. I….”

While talking on the phone he is looking for his calendar, there we see that his entire month of October there’s nothing booked.

Senor Vinnie: “Yup, just as I suspected, it’s the only day of the week that I am not booked. You sir are a very lucky man, so where do you want me to perform my greatest hits??”

There’s a moment of silence upon Senor Vinnie’s part as he realizes that it isn’t for a musical performance, but for a wrestling match.

Senor Vinnie: “Soooo, I guess that Mr. Underwood and Mr. Hotspot took me very seriously when I told them that I could perform at any given moment of the week. I obviously meant that….”

He gets interrupted by some more info from the other person on the other side of the line.

Senor Vinnie: “A gold rush tournament?? I do hope it isn’t like that cheap knock of gold watches to be won at the end of this “tournament??”

Again another explanation that causes Senor Vinnie to suddenly get a grin upon his face.

Senor Vinnie: “Well obviously I knew that it was a tournament to decide who will become the next number one contender for the SCW world title. Currently held by that rather odd chap that is rather mean to me on Social Media. Telling me to shove a cactus up in my….”

He is being cut off, obviously for the reasoning of the youthful viewers that sign up daily to watch their favorite superstars do their promo work or wrestle on house shows all around the country. And of course now you also get the opportunity to watch what Senor Vinnie does on a daily basis, who doesn’t want to miss out on that???

Senor Vinnie: “Well it’s at least an opportunity to become number one contender for their world title, something that is deservingly for the career and the ability of the Mariachi if wrestling wouldn’t you agree Pete???”

The cactus is of course silent, but Senor Vinnie is laughing out loud after the comment being made by Pete.

Senor Vinnie: “So true!! I wasn’t aware that I had to face someone, but I am sure that it is a nobody. So who is it??”

The person on the other end of the line gives the name of Joshua Acquin as to be the man that is his opponent for the coming Climax Control. Something that is clearly not facing the Mariachi of Wrestling.

Senor Vinnie: “No seriously, who am I facing??”

Again the name is being mentioned on the other end of the phone as Senor Vinnie realizes that there is someone that is called Joshua Acquin.

Senor Vinnie: “Ah I see, I thought you said Harley Quinn. Now I know that there are many comic book wannabe’s, but who in the right mind wants to be a personification of a DC chick?? Seriously, I would be laughing so hard, that my cojones would itch for a week. But to hear that I have to face a guy named like that??? To be in one of the opening matches instead of facing the champ right away?? I mean seriously? How much more could they possibly underestimate the biggest signing of the ages??”

He turns his attention towards the cactus and rolls his eyes and sighs before returning to the phone.

Senor Vinnie: “And not to forget his cactus Pete.”

He nods his head some more before hanging up again and has a huge smile on his face when he turns around towards cactus Pete.

Senor Vinnie: “It’s like I am swimming in an ocean with just tiny fishes and being the only shark around!! It will be just another exceptional night where Senor Vinnie will put Sin City Wrestling on notice, because it will be the night where Joshua will understand that I don’t give any cojones about his amazing career in SCW. Because it will end on the night that he will come face to face with the man that will drown him in disappointment…. “

Joshua Acquin vs. Senor Vinnie equals….. singing the blues for poor little nightmare

Senor Vinnie: “It’s time to play the game of truth or dare….”

The shot opens up with Senor Vinnie sitting in a rather expensive sofa, behind him there’s a wall where there are many guitars standing against the wall and golden and multi-platinum records hanging against the wall. He is drinking from a glass of martini while staring at the camera.

Senor Vinnie: “Buenos Dias amigo’s, welcome to my relaxation room. Here I sit down after a long day of work and enjoy a moment of knowing that I have made it. And as you can tell by the many instruments or award winning records that I am not a one hit wonder, something that people would give their own mother in law to be relevant… Even if it is for a few seconds, but these people are easily satisfied with merely a lousy youtube review of : “Where have they been??” By some idiotic vlogger that cannot even pronounce his own name correctly, let alone knowing who the true artists of the entertainment industry are… it’s like being f***ed by Napster all over again”

Senor Vinnie closes his eyes and takes a sip from his Martini, savoring the taste for a few moments before he continues his talk.

Senor Vinnie: “Now I realize that most of you weaker minds can’t remember that back in the good old days that Napster was an illegal streaming device that you could download everything for free, including the worst of viruses that were known to man. Well, you get what you pay for isn’t it??? Well things has changed and everyone has gotten their foot in the door and got paid, well isn’t that nice? The only problem of it all is that we had to deal with lots of bullshit that was so pathetic and bad, that it turned our stomachs upside down… and I am not talking the greatest hits CD of Michael Bolton, even though you will realize what I am talking about when the gringo opens his mouth and starts to massacre your hearing aids that are your ears stupido’s”

“And the same can be said about the wrestling industry, the entertainment capitol of those who like men do incredible things, the things that you shouldn’t do at home and put themselves at risk for your lousy money that you pay every single time that you want to see us. Show us some fucking gratitude you perro’s!!!”

He closes his fist for a few moments before shaking his head in disbelief, realizing that it has no use because nobody will give him any response whatsoever.

Senor Vinnie: “Men and/or women that have so gracefully paved the way for us newcomers to try to take over and make them feel obsolete. Making them relevant to a certain degree, you know having discount at the local walking buffet table. Not remembering that these things are actually free, but hey. You have to make those legends felt special no?? And that’s their God given right to feel special, but people like Acquin?? Someone that I do not know personally, nor do I ever wish to. A man that as I have been told a few times by senior Underwood as someone that likes to talk a big game, but does not deliver in the promises that he makes. Something that would ruin an investment that Senor Underwood is trying to build in this federation. And after reading some of your past promo’s, I just wonder about one thing Senor Joshua??”

“See how I do not show you the respect by calling you by your last name?? A last name is something that speaks out respect, speaks out trust in someone else when you promise something that you deliver. I mean how long has it been that you mounted to any success little perro??”

Senor Vinnie yawns for a few moments, looks at his rolex and counts the seconds before another minute has passed and then drops his head backwards as it leans over the sofa and pretends to snoar before looking up again and is completely annoyed.

Senor Vinnie: “Does it take you this long to give me a freaking answer?? Or is your brain working on half of the capabilities that your wrestling ability has?? If that’s the case, then I should just ask the bosses to have your doctor write down an excuse note for you not showing up at the first place hombre. Because by the looks of it, I am just better off talking to a stiff. At least they give amusing lectures when your head is up there”

He points in the air

Senor Vinnie: “Or when your head is shoved six feet under the ground”

He stomps his rather expensive boots on the marbled ground to give his words extra meaning.
Senor Vinnie: “Now I understand that for someone that has been in this organization for how many centuries of being overlooked, that it can be an act of arrogance of a newbie to try to steal your heat. You may even call me Loco for trying to convince you otherwise, but hey. Then tell me, tell me of all the supposedly superstars that this ratings failing organization claims to possess, then why does a debuting superstar fight a multi-talented hombre like you?? Because they knew that if you faced Senor West, you would not show up. Not bother to check through customs from one city of this lousy state to the other. You will find excuses everywhere, because let’s face it. What I have seen of you, what isn’t much to be honest. Is rather.., how would I put it in a term you would understand Joshua??”

He taps his chin for a few moments, where he starts to think about a word that would suit his opponent for his debut match perfectly.

Senor Vinnie: “Oh that’s right, in every aspect of the entertainment world you need someone to excite the crowd for the real star to give them the orgasmic fantasy that they never dared to hope for. Like in music, you would be the opening act for like a few hundred drunks, who do not knowt he difference between Of Mice and Men and Black Sabbath. Or perhaps you would be the movie editor, that makes the one minute trailers to excite you for the star to wow the crowd when they go and see the movie. And I’m not even going to explain to you why you are the fluffer of this federation, because if you do not know what that is… then it’s not much of a surprise hwy you are not important… like how I will be in the future…”

“You see Senor Joshua, you live your life in Limbo my friend, you are like stuck in a web and are wondering why the spider hasn’t eaten you yet. You are that one time risk that some people think they can wager upon you, realizing that if the risk succeeds that you could go far. But you know where I’m going to no?? Oh sure you are, you in your supposedly wisdom are already fuming at the chops of all the demeaning comparisons and things that I am saying. That you have sat up in your baby chair that has been custom made just for you, blast your little tiny fists upon the little table in front of you that they can place your little plate or bowl of food in front of you. Screaming for attention before someone shoes a spoon of disgusting yoghurt down your throat while reading the financial section of the new York times.”

“All I am saying is that you are not worth my time to spend my debut upon, but I will gracefully allow you to stand behind me as I boast in the spotlight. Perhaps you have an talent for giving me a shoulder massage after the match is over, just please put on a paper back on your head so that I will not recognize you. I am kind of annoyed when a loser touches me, that’s why I have a no touch clause in my contract for the fans you know. But that is not to your concern, your concern is trying to prevent me from doing the impossible thing that cannot be stopped!! Beat you in my debut match, I wish you luck perro. Because that’s like many others would say, you will need it”

He slowly gets up from his sofa, but realizes there’s something he had forgotten and sits back down once more.

Senor Vinnie: “I also like to point out Senor Joshua, that assuming on Social network that I love cactuses is an assumption that you have falsely made. Granted, I do have a rather special understanding with the plants, because they are the Gift to the people. Something that clearly in an age where electronic devices are taking over your capacity to learn and make you addictive to things as worthless as that little bird of social connections. That you do not know that this thing will bring us together, like it has already done so for Senor West and I…, like the playing hard to get routine of Belinda will ultimately bring us so much closer. All the priceless moments that credit card commercials try to convince you off as long as you order one, you know being successful. Oh wait, that’s an area that is still a mystery right?? No?? Que?? Oh whatever”

“Look, I’ve already degraded you to the levels of non-existence, but at least look at it this way. After our match is over, you have made me happy after suffering another defeat. I mean one more won’t harm your career any more than it already has no?? You have given your boss, Senor Underwood another reason to smile afterwards. Aaaaaaaaaand, you will wake up the next morning knowing, knowing that you have been in the ring with the Mariachi of Wrestling… the very best that you have ever seen. And who knows, I may give you a plastic version of the gift of the people. Some training version to see whether you are mature enough to take that responsibility and enter the army of the people…. But then again, Pete already told me he wouldn’t bet any money on it. So until Climax Control my friend, just try not to blow your load too soon… or else you may even fail at fluffing your entire career up to one rather small, disappointing… bang…”

With that he winks at the camera before walking from his sofa and the shot slowly dies off.

Pages: 1 [2]